Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

{Six months ago, the Dollars had their first meeting called in by none other than your best friend Mikado Ryuugamine, the original admin of the gangs forum.

The news and rumors of this meeting made their way around the city, riling up competition from some of the rival groups and causing a resurgence in gang activity. The colour yellow was starting to catch on in the city. High school aged kids and middle schoolers all sported ascots, bandannas and wristbands with the same eye catching colour. Even some kids in Raira would wear little yellow bracelets underneath their uniform.

To an outsider, this fascination with the colour appeared as just another teenage trend.

However, you and the rest of the underground knew that this was actually due to the rising numbers of yellow scarf gang members.

Along with the new fear of being jumped by gangs, there was also rising terror caused by a serial assaulter dubbed ‘The Slasher’ by the media. This mysterious figure was said to leap from the shadows, wounding its victims but never killing them. It had everyone in the city on edge, and you had an influx of jobs from victims' friends and parents to look into the attacks. It was this sudden shift in the cities dynamic that prompted you to return to Izaya and inquire if you should proceed with your investigation into Chiko Zakai and the leader of the yellow scarves. }

Izaya’s condo was quiet. The main lobby was empty save for a woman reading in the corner and a couple of bored looking bellhops and staff. You greeted the person at the ground floor desk with a small smile and a wave and they cast a shaky smile in turn, no doubt knowing your association with the feared information broker.

You could hear Namie’s irritated voice through the walls, “I want to report this bastard to the police!”

The police? Who was possibly riling up Namie so much she would risk contacting the very same authorities she was hiding from?

“Really? Wouldn’t you be the ones in hot water if that happens?”

An unfamiliar voice responded from within the room and caught you off guard. Was Izaya having a meeting? Why wouldn’t he tell you in advance? Why did Namie want to arrest them?

“My testimony would lead the police to search this room where they’ll find the bloody head of a poor young woman! Who knows, maybe that will be bigger news then even the Slasher currently is.”

Your mind reeled at that, this mysterious man somehow knew about Celty's head and was using her as leverage. And what was this about the Slasher?

Your curiosity was peeked, so you pressed yourself against the wall and listened to the conversation, making sure that your shadow wasn’t showing underneath the door.

You heard the clink of a teacup and Izaya’s distinct voice calmly interrupt the argument, “So, now I see where Shinra gets his lovely twisted disposition.”

Shinra? Was this his relative? His father most likely…That would explain about how he knew about the head….but what would he be doing here?

“Flattery will get you nowhere,” Responded the man, sounding amused. You heard footsteps, the pattern indicating Izaya was approaching his desk.

“To be honest, I am in no rush to recover the head just yet,” The man admitted.

“Is that so?” Izaya questioned.

“The executives at my company were quite taken aback by Celty’s viral debut online and now they are far more interested in studying the body at this point rather than the head.” Explained the man.

That gave you a feeling of relief. That indicated that you and your mentor wouldn’t have to fight for ownership of Celty’s head for his plan.

“What!?” Namie said in surprise. Based on her past experience with the head and her brother, she probably didn’t understand how anyone could lose interest in such an item.

The man ignored her and continued speaking to Izaya, “So, That’s why I told the company that I would investigate the head on my own. After all, I think the approach you have taken to this unique matter is very interesting….” He admitted. “In your theory, Dullahans are actually a type of Valkyrie so you are hoping to involve the head in some type of struggle and conflict so that you might rouse it into consciousness, hm?”

How had he known that? Had Izaya told him his plans ahead of time or had he gathered this knowledge some other way? Perhaps Shinra let Izaya’s involvement in recent events slip and this relative decided that he wanted in.

“Well, I’m trying many approaches. But if all else fails….” Izaya sighed. “I might have no choice but to bring that head into a war zone.” You heard the clink of a teacup being set down. “Regardless though….I would be happy to work with you on this is…..if that is indeed why you came here.”

“Excellent…” The stranger said pleased. “I’ve had my eye on you and your affairs for quite some time. No one thought to look at this from a mythological standpoint, not even myself. I admit I’m impressed. And since you disposed of Atkins on my behalf and revealed to Nebula her involvement in the auctioning of supernatural artifacts, we will have no other competition for possession of the head. Not even the Dullahan seems particularly concerned with it anymore.”

Atkins? So he had knowledge regarding Izaya in other affairs as well…He must have been the contact that agreed to split half of the artifacts with Izaya after the woman’s capture…

“Why, thank you!” Izaya said, sounding particularly pleased. “But I admit, I wasn’t the main player in that little game with Atkins. That was achieved by….someone else….” You heard Izaya shift and chuckle slightly. “You can stop eavesdropping Y/N! Why not come in here for a proper conversation, ne? You are the main topic of this little chat after all….”

You froze. How had you been caught?! You were dead quiet the whole time! You swore sometimes that Izaya had some kind of magical ability to know exactly who you were with and what you were doing when it came to your daily life. Maybe it was just his superpower as an informant. Or maybe he had a tracker implanted in your jacket. You tried not to think too hard about it….

After a second of hesitation, you poked your head inside the office.

Namie was standing to the side, looking slightly more pissed off than usual. Izaya was leaning on his elbows against his desk, a tea cup in hand and looming over the chess/shogi/checker board he frequently played with.

A stranger however, set the entire scene apart from how the office normally looked. You deduced this was the owner of the unfamiliar deep toned voice you had heard. He was a tall man with a white gas mask stood, his head turned towards you as you entered. He wore a lab coat over the top of a finely tailored suit and his mask had two rubber cat-like ears perched on his head. He was certainly strange looking, even by your Ikebukuro standards.

“And who is this fine young lad? Is he your brother, Izaya?”

“Hah! You would think…” Namie scoffed.

“This is my apprentice, Y/N L/N. Y/N this is Kishitani Shingen.” Izaya introduced you proudly.

“It’s nice to meet you.” You said with a small bow, feeling flustered under all the attention. “You must be Shinra's father, correct?”

“Hah! Very clever. He catches on quick,” Shingen complimented, causing Izaya to nod in agreement. “I am indeed the parent to Shinra.”

“Y/N here is incredible at his job. Whether it’s fetching artifacts, negotiating, distributing information or gathering knowledge he is always up for the task,” The informant praised. “If you ever need a task done, feel free to contact him, he’s very efficient and resourceful. He is also the new owner of the Hugarþjófur blade as of the 25th of December. It’s his newest toy and I believe will be most effective in future missions.”

“Really? You gave Hugarþjófur to this child!? Does he even know what it’s capable of!? It’s power is almost on par with that of Saika!” Shingen said in audible shock.

Hugarþjófur…

That was what Atkins had called it. You had troubles saying the full name and instead opted on calling your knives Hugar.

You thought hard, trying to remember if Atkins had said anything else specific about the blade but you drew a blank. You may be an informant, but your memory was splotchy regarding the event from 6 months ago.

“Nope! He has to figure it out on his own!” Izaya said mischievously. He met your gaze and smirked, “There’s no fun in just telling him how it works. I consider it a learning experience to figure it out for himself. Much more impactful that way, ne?”

You pouted at this. Izaya had taught you extensively about dual wielding and advanced combat, yet he refused to tell you anything about the weapons you wielded other than the fact that they were of Norse origin.

Namie rolled her eyes, “Much more dangerous is more like it.”

You felt a chill go through you as you gripped your new knives in your pockets. Was it true they had some kind of power? Atkins had been desperate for ownership of them, Shingen clearly feared their power and Izaya even regarded them with caution in his own way.

Shingen sighed and shook his head, “Well…I suppose it’s not my place to tell you how to use any of your artifacts.”

“I appreciate that,” The informant said. “Anyways, my dear apprentice is the key player in our new little game. I’m devising a plan for him to infiltrate and manipulate the yellow scarves, turning them against the Dollars alongside any potential competition in Ikebukuro and resulting in our desired battleground.”

“Ever since the Dollars started getting a name for themselves, the yellow scarves have been getting braver and the group has started a resurgence.” You explained, listing off what you had learned and experienced. “The tension is palpable and nothing has even happened yet, all they need is a little push in the right direction to an all out gang war.”

“Hmm, you seem to have this very well figured out, young man….” Shingen put a hand on his masked chin and stroked it thoughtfully. “Though I admit my knowledge of gangs is quite limited, I will assist in this matter any way I can, just as you will assist me.”

You smiled and nodded, “Sounds like a deal, Kishitani-San.”

“Then it’s settled,” He adjusted his tie. “I should be taking my leave soon. However, before I leave, allow me to offer you a word of advice….” He reached over to Izaya’s game board and picked up a handful of the pieces. “Rather than trying to place the head in a war zone, try to surround the conflict around her….” He allowed the pieces to tumble to the board, falling around the upright black queen piece in the centre.

“It’s funny you should mention that….” Izaya smirked, “That’s just what I intend to do…..”

The two exchanged farewells and you provided Shingen with your contact information in case he was in need of your services.

Namie waited until he was out of earshot before exploding into a hate fueled rant “The nerve of that man! Threatening me with a toy gun!? What kind of messed up prick would ever do that to a lady!?”

“A….toy gun…?” You questioned, not catching onto the full events that occurred before your arrival.

“Ah yes, apparently just booking an appointment was too inconvenient for him,” Izaya said, not sounding nearly as alarmed as Namie was. “I’m not surprised, those Kishitani’s have always had a liking towards making things difficult.”

“Apparently they are all born in lab coats too,” You joked.

“I honestly wouldn’t be surprised if that was true,” Izaya chuckled.

You shifted slightly and rubbed the back of your neck “Hey, Orihara-San, are you really not going to tell me anything about the knives?” You tested. “I mean, I just want a heads up in case I stab someone and they like….explode or something…..”

Your mentors eyes glinted, “Oh~! Exploding! That would be so gruesomely unexpected! But to answer your question, no, I’m not going to tell you about the knives. Where’s the excitement in that?”

“Yeah….that’s what I expected. “You sighed dramatically. “Well, anyways, You’ll be pleased to know that the Yellow Scarves gang is starting to have a massive resurgence in Ikebukuro just as predicted. You can hardly walk down the streets without seeing at least one.”

The secretary sighed and sauntered over to pour herself a cup of tea, “Don't you kids have anything better to do with your spare time!?”

“I take it you want to know if now's the time to follow up with Chiko Sakai, ne?” Your boss guessed easily.

You smiled and nodded, of course he would know why you were here. He always did.

“I’m happy to inform you that as of now, all those webs you’ve been weaving are finally going to come into use. Namie, can you please get Y/N some tea while we discuss?” He smiled sickeningly sweet at the woman who looked ready to punch him.

“I am NOT your housemaid,” She protested, but she was already grabbing you a clean cup.

“I can’t believe how long it’s been since that job…” You said thoughtfully. It had been a considerable while since you had gone behind Celty’s back during your last mission and planted a tracker in Chiko Sakai’s beanie so he could be located along with the card detailing their meeting location. You had been given specific instructions not to follow up on the results of the mission until Izaya instructed you to do so, which was apparently now.

“Indeed, seven months now has it been? You’ve been working under me for half of a year, I am immensely impressed with your progress.” Izaya praised, ruffling your hair and causing pride to spark in every fibre of your being.

Namie aggressively plopped down a teacup and saucer in front of you and snorted, “Yes, It’s only so long until I’m sitting with two power hungry sadistic lunatics instead of just one. Lucky me. Cheers all around.”

Izaya hummed, “Sadistic lunatics? Bold words coming from you, Namie”

You gave her an innocent smile, “Yeah, how young was that one kidnapping victim you vivisected again? Seven? Maybe eight?” You took a sip of your tea thoughtfully. “That poor little kid from Philippines….all cut up by your hands….”

Namies face went red. You had this discussion many times before, but it never ceased to send her into a fury. “I did what I did for the good of both scientific research and my brother, we made immense progress and development while ignoring the ethical code. I did it because I had to. You do your job because you like it and enjoy bringing pain to others!” She snapped and you flinched involuntarily. “For example ME!”

“Someone’s in one of her moods again…” Your mentor hummed. “But then again…when isn’t she?”

“Well, I apologize for not being a subservient little pushover to you two insufferable lowlifes!” She tossed her hair over her shoulder haughtily. “I can’t imagine you two would do to well either if you went from being the head of a company to a glorified housemaid for a shady criminal and his pet schoolboy!”

“A criminal? Ouch….You are so petty. Is that typical for women?” Izaya mused.

“I don’t think it is.” You admitted. You bit back a smirk and gestured to the bookshelf, “I guarantee that Celty would never say anything like that…”

Izaya laughed brightly at your mention of the head as it caused a disgusted look to cross Namies face. “You have a point there, Y/N-kun. Perhaps Namie is just a particularly temperamental one…Nothing like our beloved Celty.”

“There you go on about the head again! I hate you both! I’m going to sort files in the room over. Don’t talk to me!”  She growled, turning away and storming out of the room

“You can’t hate me that much if you are wearing my Christmas present!” You shouted back to her smugly. You had noticed the glint of the jewelry piece under her long sleeves ever since you returned from the holidays. While you didn’t get along at all with Namie, you were happy she enjoyed the gift.

“Silence, boy!” She shouted over her shoulder before slamming the office door behind her.

You and Izaya burst into a fit of snickering as you heard your secretary's heels stomp angrily down the hall.

“I’m so glad she doesn’t know we are the ones who took her company down, she would poison us for sure!” You said giggling.

Izaya winked, “It’s our little secret. We take it to the grave, ne?” He plopped down in his chair and shrugged off his jacket. “Now, where were we..? Oh! Yes! The yellow scarves! This is where things get exciting! As we’ve said many times before, we need a war to start to awaken our Valkyrie, and YOU are playing the key role. You are the perfect person to infiltrate and manipulate the gangs from within. Now, keep in mind that this mission may take months or even years, so on top of this you will be given other tasks and jobs on top of this one.”

“So….You want me basically want me to be like…some kind of catalyst to the war…?” You questioned.

“Precisely.” He smirked. “All they need is guidance in the right directions, a few whispers in select ears and a few spreading of specific rumors to set off the tension! You might have even more pawns than me at the end of this endeavor.”

“That all sounds….like a lot…” you admitted.

“You aren’t thinking of backing out now, are you? It wouldn’t be very fun to give up everything now….”

You smiled, “Stop while things are getting interesting? No way, I’m seeing this plan through no matter what! I won’t let you down Orihara-san!”

A pleased smirk crossed the face of your mentor and he leaned back in his chair, “Excellent. It’s good to know I’ll have someone to rely on….” His eyes were alight with amusement.  “No matter what….”

~~*~~

You waited on a rooftop, your furry jacket zipped up to protect you from the chill and the crescent moon overhead providing light that would be forever superior to the lights and neon of the city. You were perched on an apartment roof, located just across the same square where the Dollars meeting had taken place 6 months ago.

You had been waiting for hours. For someone being sent such a threatening letter, you were surprised your target wasn’t a bit quicker to arrive at the meeting location you instructed. You perched on the edge of the building, watching the people beneath as time ticked by and playing absentmindedly with your blade in your other hand.

You wondered what was happening in their lives that would prompt them to be out so late at night. Perhaps partying? Maybe they were tourists hitting the bars? Maybe some girls were out looking for someone to keep their bed warm?

There was so many possibilities and opportunities for them to encounter. You could see why Izaya liked them, they were as diverse and interesting as the world around them.

Sitting up on the building, you felt like a kid at the zoo, or a scientist with an ant farm, watching creatures with wonder and awe as they went about their lives completely oblivious.

The power of an informant meant you of course had dirt on everyone, and the only thing preventing this city's secrets from escaping was the kind of people paying you to keep your mouth shut.

It was certainly gave you feeling of superiority as you sat above them, knowing that if you truly wanted to, you had the ability to control half the people in the city.

How exciting.

It was late in the night before he actually showed up. You heard the bang of the rooftop door shut and his footsteps approaching.

“Chiko Zakai, right?”  You said without looking around. “I have had my eye on you for quite some time. I was wondering when we would meet formally.”

“You….you’re Y/N L/N….right? Izaya Orihara's apprentice?” He said, sounding a bit wary.

“Oh~! So you heard of me!” You stood, stretched and  twirled around to face him, with all the dramatic flair that Izaya used for meetings like this. Chiko looked completely pissed off. His azure eyebrows were furrowed and his mouth was drawn in a thin line. His hands kept clenching and unclenching in fists in a way that reminded you of Shizuo. Chiko’s pastel blue hair was a tangled mess underneath his yellow beanie and his clothes were rumpled, indicating that despite his delayed approach to the meeting, he was in quite a rush to get ready.

“Well, you certainly took your sweet time getting here considering you are over an hour late, yeah? Especially for someone whose sister's well-being is supposedly on the line…”

“My motorcycle needed repairs!” He spat, fire igniting in his chest at the mention of his sibling. “A bunch of the Dollars gang members trashed it! I had to take the metro!”

So some of the members of the Dollars were indeed already directly targeting other gang members? That was very interesting indeed…

“Well…regardless….I am glad you made it here.” You said, hopping down from the ledge overlooking the city and shoving your hands in your pockets.

“Akie told me that you helped expose that her last boyfriend was cheating with other women.” Chiko said. “Why would you threaten someone you helped? The message you sent me threatened her life but she has never done anything wrong to you!”

“True…” You hummed. “You know…Akie wasn’t supposed to tell anyone about our exchange….”

Chiko’s face flashed in fear at the knowledge he just revealed that his sister had broken your contract.

“However…” you continued. “I’m willing to let it slip if everything goes as planned with our little meeting. I really had no intention of harming Akie, I just needed to make sure you had a motive to come here.”

“What is it exactly that you want? Aren’t you an informant? I don’t have anything that you don’t know.”

“Hmm….That is…kind of true….But really I don’t have any knowledge on the ongoings of the yellow scarves.”

Immediately, panic crossed his face, “I don’t know anything! Why would I know anything about yellow scarves!? Are you suggesting I’m part of the gang? I’m not. Find someone else.”

You rolled your eyes. Apparently he woke up and decided to be difficult, “You are literally wearing yellow right now…”

“That means nothing! It’s just a colour…”

“Not in this city. Plus I have audio recording of you admitting your gang activities to your sister. On top of a card detailing your regular meeting location.”

His eyes widened, “What!? How!”

“I have my ways…” you settled on. He didn’t need to know anything about his sister's role in exposing him. You would keep that under wraps for now. “Anyways, My proposal is that you work as an extension of myself within the gang. You provide me access to their meetup locations, information regarding their activities and profile the other members. In return, your sister gets her life. Sounds like a deal?”

“That’s a terrible deal!” Chiko hissed and pointed a finger at you accusingly. “Do you have any idea what I’ve done to keep this gang alive since our leader ditched us and the cops tried to seperate us!?”

That caught your interest. You tilted your head to the side, “Oh? So you are saying that your gang is currently without a leader? That’s a dangerous thing to let slip, don’t you think?”

The blue haired boy faltered as he realized he revealed too much. “Th-thats enough! I’m gonna take you out right here and spare anyone else from your bullshit!”

You had a split second reaction time before Chiko pulled out a steel baseball bat from his school bag and slammed it hard against the ledge where you had been standing previously.

Fumbling slightly, you managed to flip out your knives and block the next attack. The hit rattled your teeth as the metal bat slammed against your blades. You grunted, trying to disarm the bat from your opponent, but his grip was firm.

“You’ve got no idea the shit I’ve been through for my gang!” He reeled back and tried to land another hit. He was quick and an experienced fighter, adept enough that he caused you some worry that he might actually land a hit on you. You flipped out of the way, surprising yourself by the athleticism your adrenaline gave you. “I smuggled drugs! I skipped school! I started gambling away my college funds so I could get enough money to supply weapons! I got sent to a fuckin’ reform school and not even that stopped me! The headmaster even figured it out and threatened my future! But did that stop me? Hell no!”

You lunged with your blades, going on the offensive. He narrowly avoided a slice to the face and chest.

“You aren’t acting rational,” You said. “Are you really going to murder me over this?”

“Anything to protect the yellow scarves!” He yelled, going in for another hit.

“C’mon! Think this through! What I’m offering is protection outside your little group of highschool delinquents and lost kids! I can even keep you sister safe if you really want! Do you want know the lengths people would go through for personal information on a gang member?! There are far worse people in the city than me!” You argued, landing a kick to the weapon and making him slow down for a moment.

He recovered quickly, shaking his head and readied another blow, “If there’s worse people then I’ll just kill ‘em too!”

“Would you just….” You Lunged forward, spinning your weapon and landing a slice on his chest. “STOP ATTACKING ME!?”

To your shock, he complied. Immediately he went stock still, a baseball bat lifted above his head and muscles ready to defend.

His eyes flashed, taking a strange red glow to them before fading back to their original colour. He grunted, his face contorting in pain and limbs twitching but not moving.

“Uh…..is….everything ok…?” You asked, not quite sure what was happening.

“Ngh….!” He choked out, still not moving.

“Hey? C’mon answer me!” You prodded, officially weirded out.

“Agh!” His eyes flashed crimson again and he gasped. “I can’t…..move….!”

“Eh!? Are you having some kind of weird stroke? Or like…a seizure?” You asked. Moments ago he was hell bet on killing you, now he was….seizing? Perhaps this was an elaborate battle tactic? Or maybe a type of surrender? It was definitely weird, and didn’t fit in at all with the way he was attacking before.

“I don’t know…!” He admitted. “It’s like…my muscles won’t work…..”

“Uhm….your muscles..?” You raised an eyebrow, unsure if you were being pranked or not.

“What the fuck did you do to me!?” He asked, eyes wide. The look of pure confusion and terror let you know immediately that this was not some kind of weird joke.

That was a good question. Was it you who actually did this? You glanced at his chest, where beads of blood were welling through his hoodie and then to the blade in your hand. Could it be…..

‘Dear boy, you have no idea the kind of weapon you just handed me, if the rumors are true, you’ll be doing anything I ask as soon as I get my hands on you…’

Atkins threat from all those months ago came back into your mind full force. At the time, you thought it was a threat of enslavement or being held for ransom, but now that you thought about it…..

This blade……

Perhaps…….It could….. control people?

It wouldn’t be the craziest thing you had experienced, but it was still quite unbelievable. An invincible blade that controlled minds didn’t exactly sound like an everyday event, although it fit right in here at Ikebukuro.

Apprehensive, you aimed your blade at him, in case he decided to lunge or something if your theory was wrong, “Drop your weapon.” You ordered.

His fingers twitched, like he was trying to resist the action before his hand wrenched open and allowed the bat to clatter to the ground.

Your expression turned to one of curiosity as his turned to horror.

“Wh-what! What the fuck!?” He was panicked, understandably horrified at being controlled.

“Sit down,” You demanded.

He dropped to his knees, body going slack from the sudden change of position.

Chiko’s face flushed red as he lost control over his movement,forced to follow the bends of your will. “What is this!? What the fuck kind of trick is this!?” His voice was shaky.

You ignored his questions. He seemed quite scared, but you weren’t about to let him regain control and attack you again.

Your mind was processing the concept of this kind of weapon. A knife that allows you to control someone….What were the implications of that? What were Its limits?

Izaya had clearly known of its strength and given it to you anyways rather than keep it for himself. Why did he want to wield this kind of weapon? Perhaps he thought you needed the help?

“Please don’t kill me…”

Chikos scared voice snapped you out of your thoughts and pulled you back to the mission at hand. His eyes were watery and you felt a twinge of guilt.

You shook it away and forced yourself to focus. You had come here for intel on the yellow scarves and you weren’t leaving without it.

Deciding to use the blade you your advantage, you gave another command, “Answer every question I give to you truthfully!”

“What!?”

“And don’t talk unless I ask you too! No interrupting!” You added quickly.

His eyes glowed for a second and he went still, looking at you expectantly for your first question. It chilled you how much control you had over this human, almost like you had stolen his free will…

You shook your head, you could think of the moral implications of this later, for now you had a mission to do.

“Who is the leader of the yellow scarves,” You asked.

“I can’t say for sure…” He responded.

You frowned, not liking that response, “Hey! I said answer truthfully!”

“I am! I can’t tell you because I don’t know!” He explained.

You frowned, “You don’t know!? You don’t know who you are working for??”

“Apparently he had a falling out with the gang two years ago during the clash with the blue squares. I’ve only been a member for a year so I’ve got no idea who the guy is! The last leader was some older kid  who was in charge while I was there and he ditched as soon as the pressure became too much for him and then everything went to shit. Both of ‘em completely forbid discussion of their identities. Those members who know the original leader are forbidden to reveal his identity unless he gives permission.” He recounted.

“So…what, he just made one of the biggest gangs in Ikebukuro then straight up disappeared!?” You scrunched up your nose, “Why would anyone do that!?”

“I don’t know,” Chiko admitted. “He had the city at his feet, but the gang war must have hit him pretty hard so he just…disappeared. The only thing that I know is he is a dude and that he started the gang five years ago while he was in middle school.”

“A kid started a gang like that!?” You said in disbelief.

Namie was right, the youth of Ikebukuro had some immensely strange hobbies, yourself included.

He nodded, “I told you everything I know. I promise I won’t try and kill you again, can you let me go please?”

You eyed him cautiously, “Well…That depends….Can we come to an arrangement?”

“H-huh?”

“Do you agree to work for me on the inside?” You prodded.

“I…..” He looked pained. “I….I just….”

You spun one of your blades around your fingers and pointed it at him threateningly. “I mean, if you don’t want to, I can still force you. Now that I know what this blade can do….I’m pretty sure I could get you to do anything I wanted….Maybe I should just control you like a personal puppet? But I mean…it’s only a matter of your willingness…It’s up to you whether you want to do this on your own volition….If you agree willingly I will have no need to control you….”

You noticed Chiko hesitate at that, the reality of what you were capable of finally setting in.

“So, what do you say? Are you going to do as I ask freely or should I give you your next order?”

“I….” He sighed in defeat. “Yes. I’ll work under you and…provide any information you may need or want. I’ll take you to our locations and give you our secrets……Just….protect Akie for me, yeah? If she joins the Yellow Scarves….I don’t want her getting wrapped up in this with me. You make good on your end and…..I’ll make good on mine….” He shivered, unable to move freely from his position. “Please….Allow me to move? I hate this feeling…..”

You smirked, “Deal.”

You had no true idea how to release him from your hold so you just tried whatever came first into your mind, “Alright. You are…..released from my control and you don’t need to answer me anymore.” You tested

It appeared to work as a second later the crimson glow disappeared from his eyes and he slumped forward, “Son of a bitch…..” he grunted.

You felt guilt well up in your chest. You had just taken away someone’s free will and effectively threatened them with it….That definitely wasn’t one of your most fair nor moral moments.

After taking a moment, Chiko stumbled to his feet, barely hidden hatred in his eyes. You didn’t blame him….

“Are we done here? I’ll do your shitty work, I’ll help you out. You likely already know how to contact me so I will be leaving now,” he said gruffly. You no doubt wounded his pride as well.

The look in his eyes was not broken like Emily Miller’s had been, but rather burning with hatred and resentment. It was such a polar reaction you found yourself intrigued. The different reactions of humans was as engaging as Izaya had said. All sorts of different and unique reactions were spurred from conflict and it was….admittedly captivating.

After you pulled yourself from your thoughts you gave Chiko a small smile, trying to keep the joy of success somewhat muted in your expression “Of course. I will message you with instructions and request your assistance when I require it. Make sure to not say a word of our involvement together and tell no one of what has transpired tonight. Your help will be truly valuable. I’m glad we were able to work out an arrangement, Chiko-kun.”

You saw him wince at the familiar nickname. “Yeah….whatever…” He muttered, picking up his metal bat from the ground and stuffing it back into his backpack. He turned and opened the door, pausing and turning to face you before he left, “You know….the people on all those chat forums and spreading all those rumors…even Akies friends…they’re all right about you…”

“Right about me? How so?” You inquired.

“You’re starting to get dangerous.” He said, a dark look on his face. “And I shudder to think of what kind of fucked things you’ll do with that power you used on me.”

You frowned, wanting to protest that you honestly weren’t that bad, but he had already slammed the door shut, leaving you alone with a retort heavy on your tongue.

Did people really think you were that bad? You had of course had people be nervous around you, but…dangerous was a strong term. Dangerous was a word reserved for Yakuza, gang leaders, Shizuo Heiwajima and…well….Izaya…..but you?

You were just….you

Just a young informant with ambition and excitement.

You had hurt people before and you weren’t always the most moral person….but…..

Were you someone that people were beginning to fear?

You didn’t even know rumors about what you had done were circulating. But…there was always those (not unlike Masaomi) who viewed you being with Izaya as threatening, and there were Emily Millers classmates who had watched you single out their friend, and there were those men you and Celty fought that you actually ended up stabbing, the Ganguro girls likely also had something to say about you, and Atkins former bodyguards from the Yakuza……

Come to think of it, there’s plenty of reasons for people to start being wary and regard you as more than just an information broker with the friendly face of a schoolboy.

You sighed and ran a hand through your hair. If word got out to Masaomi or Mikado and Anri….would they still be your friends? Had they already heard these warnings about you and chose to ignore them? Or were they actually becoming wary but choosing to hide it?

You were actually starting to get worried that the things you had done might actually catch up with you…

But there was also the way you could use this to your advantage…

Izaya and Shizuo used fear to control and warn those around them. Shizuo’s strength caused people to fear his strength and grovel for their lives. If he was a different sort of person, he could  easily exploit that to his advantage like Izaya did. If you were starting to be viewed in a dark light, you could manipulate people’s fear and get them to behave on your whim just as they would under control of your blade….

But…..did you really want to be feared? You had only ever wanted to observe and twist the balance of the world, you never wanted to garner the sort of negativity your boss did…..

You liked to think of yourself as a nice guy, one who was helpful and approachable but played by his own rules. But with the power you now had and the darker reputation starting to form with you at their centre…..you wondered how long you could uphold the facade of innocence.

=*=

{Ikebukuro has had It’s new informant for almost half of a year now. He has a sweet smile, kind eyes and a sympathetic demeanor. Some of his tendencies remind his clients of Izaya, but he maintains an aura of friendly approachability his boss could never hope to maintain. However, the whispers on the street say not to be fooled by his appearance, as his underground dealings are as horrific as Orihara’s and his enemies will face nothing but misfortune.

This new broker was you of course, and you were struggling with the new power and reputation you were beginning to acquire}

Chapter Text

Meetings between dangerous men always were made to be respectable affairs. The Yakuza especially, prides themselves in providing a high class environment when negotiating among their associates. That is how one Izaya Orihara found himself sitting on a cushioned tatami across from the head of the Awakusu.
The meeting was being held at a traditional five star restaurant that only catered to the wealthy of Ikebukuro and offered the finest foods.
“I admit, I’m a little disappointed that you and your branch of Yakuza won’t take part in my little game,” Izaya pouted, swirling through matcha powder into his teacup.
Dougen Awakusu, was elderly with a large white beard and dark eyes that squinted at the informant through round librarian glasses. He worked under the guise of a wealthy patron of the fine arts and owned an impressive art museum within the city center that was so well loved by tourists and locals alike that the police dared not question its legitimacy.
Despite the gang leaders age, he was still a powerful threat, far reaching across the city and smart as a whip when it came to strategy and violence. “I hate to disappoint you Orihara-kun, but the Yakuza has no need to mingle in the affairs of children.”
The informant smiled and tilted his head to the side, “Not even if said affairs involve the head of a mystical fairy and ascension along the heavens?”
Dougen chuckled, a deep warm sound that sounded like it belonged to a grandfather rather than a mafia leader, “Young man, My syndicate has been in business for almost a century now, we have seen our fair share of mystical powers and cursed weapons. Your war has nothing to offer.”
“Ah….what a shame….” He gave a lazy glance to his superior. “And what if the Yellow Scarves and Dollars gain more respectability then the Yakuza, hm? You won’t be nearly as powerful with all the attention on them, ne?
“Are you trying to bait me, Orihara?” The Yakuza sounded rather amused rather than mad.
Izaya took a thoughtful sip of his tea, leveling his gaze with the man over the rim of the cup “Perhaps….”
A maid opened the shōji door to the room, bowing respectfully before shuffling into the room and setting a plate of fresh sushi and miso soup onto the chabudai between the two men. Izaya’s eyes lit up at the fatty tuna and he had to remind himself to eat with dignity.
Dougen waited until the server bowed and closed the door before responding . “I assure you, our reputation has no stakes when it comes to rival groups. The Dollars and Yellow Scarves are made up of young boys looking for a fight and girls looking for infamy. It's just playground drama compared to true Yakuza politics.”
“Speaking of which…” Izaya said, pulling the conversation onto another topic. “How are you enjoying the American weapons from one James Miller?”
“Ah, yes…I am very pleased with how you handled that,” The old man admitted. “It’s so rare that we hire those outside of our syndicate, normally it’s us doing the jobs, we were hesitant to see how your job would play out. I am happy to say your reputation is well earned and you did not disappoint.”
“I am glad to hear it!” Izaya closed his eyes and smiled broadly, plucking a roll of fatty tuna from the plate and plopping it into his mouth. He finished chewing before continuing, “It’s a shame what happened to Miller-san…If only he had accepted your weapons deal…”
Dougen nodded, “A shame indeed.”
The two began their meals, eating in respectful silence while internally psychoanalyzing each other. Izaya always found gang leaders to be quite fun. Unlike their subordinates, they were always relaxed and easy to engage with. They had nobody to impress and nobody to answer to, making them seem almost like nonchalant kings.
Izaya was greatly entertained by the contrasting dynamic. The stiff behavior of the Awakusu subordinates guarding the door with their lives while their relaxed, ancient boss sucked on soup spoon with what little teeth he had left. Very amusing.
“You know….” Dougen wiped his face with a cloth. “I’ve recently heard rumors of a young boy selling information in Ikebukuro. Apparently he’s very good at what he does, even better than the Awakusu’s own informant in fact. Is this by any chance your new apprentice that the city has come to know?”
Izaya smiled at the mention of his favorite human, “Ah~! So the Awakusu have caught word of my dear Y/N L/N! Yes, he is indeed under my mentorship, he has been for about seven months now.”
“Is this like your last boy you assisted?” The man raised a bushy silver eyebrow. “You know….The kid who became a gang leader some years back and went way in over his head? Poor lad…”
Izaya chuckled. “I’m surprised you remember that. However, this is nowhere near the same situation. He was just a toy. Y/N is my successor.”
“Successor?” The old man's eyebrows raised. “Well, you must be planning on retiring pretty early if that's the case. That or perhaps you’ve finally accepted your own mortality.”
“Well, with monsters like Shizu-Chan rampaging through the streets, one can never be really certain.”
“I suppose that is indeed true….I myself have been pondering who will inherit my role once I am gone…” he stroked his beard. “My son, Taigen, seems to be a prime candidate of course, though he lacks many qualities necessary for leadership, a weak tolerance for violence and I fear he won’t be able to uphold the Yakuza name. And Mikiya, my youngest, is far too dull and serious. I can count on one hand the times I’ve seen that child smile. You know how young men are, desperate to please to the point of being brash and/or irresponsible.”
“I see….” Izaya said. In all reality, he found the situation quite ironic as he was in fact, younger then the two men Dougen was describing. “It seems you are forced to choose between two extremes. One who is far too serious about the job and the other who isn’t serious enough! A dilemma of polarized thought…how intriguing.”
“And how was it you were able to choose your successor?” Inquired Dougen. “It couldn’t have been an easy decision, Ikebukero is overflowing with informants desperate to prove themselves and I can’t imagine it would have been easy to choose…”
Izaya hummed, stirring his tea absently, “It’s true that there were lots of candidates….but when it came down to a decision it wasn’t that hard…..You see, I didn’t ever even think of taking on an apprentice until I met Y/N-kun.”
The man's eyebrows shot up “Oh? Really? You never thought of it beforehand?”
The informant shook his head. “Nope. In fact I never planned on my legacy as an informant continuing after I died. But, then I saw this little schoolboy with a gleam in his eyes and a silver tongue make deals with his classmates and I thought to myself: This is what potential looks like. So I cornered him, made him an offer and that was that.”
“How unusually kind of you.”
Izaya laughed breathily, “Well, don’t be fooled, I still like to mess with him every now and then, just to see how he reacts…” He leaned back, stretching out his back and adjusting the kimono he wore for formality. “He is truly such a unique human. He has such promise and such a clever little head on his shoulders.”
The Yakuza noticed the fond expression on Izaya’s face and his interest peaked, “You sound like you are somewhat attached to this young man. I’ve heard lots of good things about his broking over in Ikebukuro. He must truly be something special if he’s been able to hold your attention this long.”
“Y/N-kun is indeed an engaging boy. I admit, he does brighten up my workplace a bit. He’s very loyal and a good worker.” Izaya furrowed his eyebrows. “However, he still has a lot to learn. He’s far too soft for my personal liking. Not naive, but quite….virtuous… I admit that it’s cute, but if he’s to assume my role that morality will be an exploitable weakness and perhaps even a death sentence.”
“And you believe your guidance will remedy this?” Dougen asked.
“I do, in fact.” Izaya admitted. “He’s changed so much already under my tutelage. I am not forcing him to do anything he doesn’t want to, but the decisions he makes and responses to situations are all made with the knowledge and ideas that I have been teaching him. Soon he will see the world the way it truly is….and perhaps understand what’s necessary for him to succeed this line of work….Sometimes I wonder how far he will bend before he breaks……” He laughed suddenly, a jarring juxtaposition to his ominous words. “I admit I’m unsure why I’m telling you all this….I came here on a job and instead we are pondering about heirs and the future.”
“Well…..I’ve been told by my granddaughter that I’m a very trustworthy looking fellow and quite a good listener,” Dougen said. “Also quite good at keeping secrets.”
The informant chuckled, “Well, I know there is truth in that, you wouldn’t have survived very long if there wasn’t….”
“Indeed. I wouldn’t have,” The old man said. “I admit, I’m eager to see how the city will develop in your little gang war. You have a lot of strings to pull to get people to dance the way you want, Izaya.”
“That’s true, as we speak my apprentice is milling about, riling up the main players in our game.” Izaya said dreamily. “Soon all my favorite pieces will be mine to place wherever I choose.”
“You know……” Dougen took a sip of his tea. “I can’t imagine a fate worse than being one of your favorites.”
Izaya chuckled. The two sat in silence, milling over each other’s responses to the conversation.
“About what you said before……” Izaya began. “You mentioned the Awakusu having their own informant in Ikebukuro….would he by any chance still be there?”
Dougen hummed, “Well….I’m unsure. I haven’t heard anything from him recently, I would assume he is still there…Why do you ask?”
Izaya’s eyes glinted with mischief, “Oh, no reason…..”

~~*~~
BANG!
BANG!
BANG!
You were awoken rudely to the sound of harsh slamming on your apartment door. Completely put off guard, you jumped out of bed and grabbed your knife from the nightstand. Was this some kind of break in? An angry client perhaps?
Clothed in nothing but your boxers and a thin undershirt, you crept over to the doorway and readied your knife in case there was trouble.
“Who’s there!?” You called, pressing yourself beside the door.
“The fucking milkman!” Masaomi Kida’s angry voice responded, “Open the fucking door!”
Masaomi? What was he doing here? Shouldn’t he have been at school today? He sounded absolutely livid and you were hesitant to open the door.
After mustering the courage, you unlocked the door and opened it a crack. Immediately he barreled into the room causing you to stumble back. His hair was tousled and his Raira uniform was wrinkled and his face was bright red from barely restrained anger.
“I can’t fucking believe you! I thought we were past this! But NO! Apparently your shady-ass boss and your sleazy fucking clients have made this personal.” He looked at you with disgust, emitting complete rage.
“Uhm….Nice to see you too?” You said, closing the door so his angry ranting that was sure to come wouldn't disturb any of your neighbors.
“DON'T PLAY WITH ME!” he snapped, grabbing one of the chairs by your kitchen table and throwing it with terrifying ease. You dodged out of the way just before it shattered against the wall. He took a moment, panting heavily and seething with rage. He took a deep breath, and after taking a second to collect himself, he looked away and scoffed, “You are an asshole, you know that!? You’re lucky healthcare in Japan is free because he’s going to be in the hospital for a long-ass time. All because of you.”
“Ok. Time out.” You frowned. “What the hell is happening!? Who is in the hospital! Is everything ok!?”
Masaomi looked like he was going to explode again, but after he saw the genuine concern in your gaze he took a moment to compose himself. “Ryo Takiguchi. The member of the Dollars was beaten unconscious by the Yellow Scarves yesterday night. He is currently in the hospital with three broken ribs, internal bleeding and a fractured arm. He requested Me, Anri and Mikado to go visit him to see if we had by any chance disclosed the fact that he is a member of the Dollars to anyone who may use it against him.” Masaomi crossed his arms. “Apparently the thugs that assaulted him mentioned that a useful Informant had provided them with his gang affiliation.” He sent you a scathing look. “Now, I wonder who that could be….”
You blinked, processing this through your still half-asleep brain.
Ryo Takiguchi, age 16, member of class 1-B and classmate to Masaomi Kida.
Member of the Dollars and a waiter at the Nya!Nya! Cat Cafe owned by his older sister and mother.
A while back Masaomi had mentioned he had made a school wide bet on who was a member of the Dollars and his classmate, Ryo had been at the top of the list.
It was confirmed a while ago when you saw him at the Dollars meeting alongside many other kids from your school. You hadn’t even thought much of it before now other then surprise that Masaomi’s guess had been right.
“Wait, so you think I sold Ryo’s identity to the Yellow Scarves!?” You said in disbelief.
Masaomi laughed hollowly, “Is it really that hard to believe? I mean… You know everyone's secrets, you are an Informant and you are also the only other person besides Mikado and Anri who knew that he was potentially a member of the Dollars. Is it really that surprising.”
You met Masaomi’s unhappy glare, “I didn’t tell anyone.”
Those honey colored eyes narrowed and his mouth turned up in a sneer, “I don’t believe you.”
Ok. Apparently this was going to be a little more difficult than you thought….
“Look, man, I mean it, I really-“
“This is all your fault….” He hissed. “All of it. I was stupid to think you could do this without hurting others…”
You inched closer, trying to reason with him, “But I didn’t hurt any-“
“I don’t want to hear your lies! Fuck! I was so dumb letting my stupid guard slip, I should have been more careful…” he was muttering now, pacing your kitchen and lamenting bitterly.
“Masaomi, you’re upset because Ryo is your friend. I get that, but you need to-“
“Damnit! This is what I deserve! Letting you lull me into a false sense of security Fuck! I can’t believe your trying to-“
“LISTEN TO ME FOR ONE GODDAMN MOMENT, MASAOMI!” You yelled, grabbing the collar of his uniform and forcing him to look at you.
He froze and met your gaze resentfully.
You held him firmly in place, not breaking his glare.
“I. Didn’t. Tell. Anyone.” You said firmly, emphasizing each word.
Your faces were so close you could feel his warm breath against your face.
It was the exact same position you had been in seven months ago in the bathroom at Hiboruna amusement park.
The two of stood there not moving, not blinking and not pulling away for what felt like forever.
The rest of the world melted away and it was just the two of you, looking completely pissed at each other and ready to snap.
Masaomi processed your statement, his eyes scanning your face as he looked for the lie, trying to pull apart your words.
Eventually, his shoulders relaxed and the hateful look on his face disappeared, “I…….I’m sorry……I believe you….”
You sighed in relief and released your hold on his collar, allowing him to move freely once again. “It’s….it’s fine….I can’t blame you….” You laughed nervously and ran a hand through your hair. “Honestly, I would have also suspected me if I was in your position…”
Masaomi adjusted his shirt, the red on his cheeks fading to pink, “God…..I feel like an jerk now….” He pointed over to the wall where your crumpled wood stool lay, “Sorry about your chair….”
“Eh, don’t worry about it.” You said waving it off and casting him a small smile. “Heat of the moment, right? Besides, it’s not the first time someone’s tried to throw something at me.”
Masaomi sighed and slumped down on the lone surviving chair. “Damn….I was just….I just wanted a sense of justice…..I was certain I could just…I don’t know, take it out on you? But now I don’t have any idea who to be mad at….”
“You can throw another chair at me if it will make you feel better,” You suggested.
Masaomi laughed slightly and scratched the back of his neck, “Yeah….but that wouldn’t help me figure out who hurt Ryo-kun….Was it Izaya maybe?”
You shook your head, “No, I’m Izaya’s main source of information from Ikebukuro. He wouldn’t be able to find out personal gangsters identities unless he asked me, and like I said before I haven’t told anybody that Ryo was part of the Dollars.”
“Damn it…then there’s another sleazy bastard Informant running around….” Masaomi said disdainfully. He paused and glanced at you with an apologetic expression, “Uhm…No offense….”
“None taken,” You straightened up, “But you know what? I don’t want ‘another sleazy bastard informant’ in Ikebukuro either, so how about we hunt them down together?”
Masaomi looked at you in surprise, “Eh? What?”
“Yeah!” Your mind raced and you thought of all the ways you could find the identity of this mystery Informant. “ We can use what we know to help find out the person who disclosed Ryo’s identity to the other gangs. We can get a report from Ryo, track down the assaulters and make sure nobody else gets hurt!”
Masaomi snorted, “What!? You can’t be serious! You are an informant not a detective, we can’t just hunt down some guy without a warrant.”
“Actually…we can….” You said, smugly. “In a way that’s exactly my job, gathering information to find information.”
Masaomi starred at you blankly, “You….really want to do this? You aren’t joking..?”
“Of course! If Ryo is your friend I want to help find the guy who sold him out! ” You said, plucking your satchel off of the hat stand and rifling through it. “Here! I got my phone and everything, we can head out right now. It’s only a five minute ride down to the hospital from here. Right?”
You threw on the leather jacket that Masaomi had given you for Christmas and grabbed your keys off of the counter. Throwing your satchel over your shoulder you turned and gave him a determined smile. “Ready to go?”
You turned to see Masaomi blushing vividly. You smiled and tilted your head to the side, “Something wrong? We got to get going right away to make the most of the day!”
“W-Well….It’s just…” He cleared his throat and looked away, “You aren’t wearing any pants Y/N-kun…”
You looked down at your thin cotton boxers and night shirt and froze, a blush quickly covering your face as well. “Uhm….oh gosh…..We…Uh…..We will go after I get dressed!!!”
=*=
{After getting properly dressed, you and Masaomi made your way over to the hospital on the subway. Visiting hours lasted for another five hours so you had more than enough time to discuss what happened with Ryo.}
You and Masaomi poked your heads into the hospital room. Ryo sat reading at the bed, propped up by pillows and holding a copy of Rashomon by Ryūnosuke Akutagawa in his unbroken arm.
He seemed surprised to see Masaomi visiting him twice in the same day, He placed his book down and greeted him with a smile, “Oh, Masaomi, what’s up?” His eyes shifted to where you stood beside him and his expression darkened, “Oh…..it’s you….”
“Hey, we’re cool man. I was wrong, he wasn’t the one who sold you out…” Masaomi explained and you nodded.
Ryo looked surprised, “Wait, really? But you seemed so certain….”
Masaomi laughed nervously and scratched his cheek, “Well…”
“By all evidence he was honestly right to assume I was the one who did it…” You spoke up. “But I haven’t told anyone about your affiliation and I was just as shocked to discover someone had figured you out.”
“Yeah, so we basically decided that we are gonna interrogate you and figure out who actually did it!” Masaomi said, confidently.
“Look…” Ryo sighed. “I don’t want to get involved and cause more trouble than I already have…I just wanna be done with all this gang nonsense if I’m being honest….I’ve already told everything to the cops…they’ll deal with it…”
“Ryo, as an information broker I can say with certainty that both the Yellow Scarves and the other informant are completely untouchable,” you said honestly.
Masaomi nodded, “They don’t do anything about gang activity unless it ends with someone’s kid dying. ‘Boys will be boys’ Is their mentality..…”
Ryo frowned and contemplated what you two said. He hadn’t considered it, but there was certainly truth in it. Ikebukuro was notorious for gangs after all and it wouldn’t be a problem if the officers actually did their jobs.
“C’mon man….You’d be doing everyone else in the Dollars a favour!” You persuaded. “Just tell us about the guys who attacked you and you could potentially save other members of the Dollars from having their identities exposed.”
Masaomi glanced at you, seeming wary of the way you convinced Ryo to tell you what he knew. He cleared his throat and nodded, “Yeah…just help us out with this then you can wash your hands of the whole thing. We just don’t want anyone else to be in danger if we can prevent it.”
Ryo thought for a moment and then caved. He sighed deeply, “Yeah….alright I’ll tell you everything I remember….”
{What had happened to Ryo that night had been…disturbing to say the least. He explained how a group of yellow clad guys in their late teens had stalked him up on the overpass by the park. They had addressed him by his Dollars username and threatened him. Despite Ryo claiming he had no issue with the Yellow Scarves, they insisted that they had to send a message and took turns laying hits on him while the other held him still.}
Masaomi’s teeth gritted as he listened to the abuse that had been inflicted and his hands clenched his pants as if he had to restrain himself.
You yourself were also quite concerned by what you were hearing.
Izaya had wanted to start a gang war, and it appeared he was succeeding. But still…..even if that was the sort of thing you were hoping for…to go five against one was just….cowardly….
Masaomi seemingly agreed on that. “Those cowards…” He hissed. “They didn’t even give you a chance to fight back…”
Ryo shrugged, “Hey, there’s no rules for shit like this…It is what it is.”
“Did you by any chance catch any names…maybe see what they looked like?” You pressed.
He shook his head, “Only the big guy. He said his name was Horada and claimed to be the Yellow Scarves leader. He looked like he was in college, real tall and kinda chunky. He had dark beady eyes and sandy colored hair. He wore lots of earrings and jewelry.”
“Horada..?” Masaomi frowned. “Why do I feel like I’ve heard that name before….”
The searching look in Masaomi’s gaze made you take note that Masaomi might have had a brush with this ‘Horada’ that he was struggling to recall.
Ryo shrugged. “He’s a real cruel dude….doesn’t seem to have any problems with beating up anyone who gets in his way….”
“Did they give any description of the informant?” You asked.
“Well….they mentioned it was a guy….” Ryo said. He scrunched up his face as he tried to remember. “They said something like; ‘Yo! Looks like our guy was right, there’s is a lotta trash out and about tonight’ and then he used my username to refer to me and I responded as then…….” He winced. “God I’m such an idiot….I thought they were just part of the Dollars too…”
“Hey…it’s not your fault man…” Masaomi assured. “You had no reason to believe that anyone would do what they did.”
You nodded in agreement.
Ryo groaned and flopped down on the pillows, “Yeah…..I guess….You know…I thought the Dollars would be different…”He admitted. “Sure, we still don’t have any color, but now the Yellow Scarves are turning our group into a target for a gang war….I’m worried It’s gonna turn out just like the Blue Squares war two years ago….” Masaomi froze at that, but Ryo didn’t seem to notice, “Well, I hope that what little intel I provided could help you guys somewhat…”
You nodded, “It’s a good start…Thanks for everything man. I hope you get better soon.”
The older boy smiled, “Heh. Thanks. At least it wasn’t the slasher, right? And…Thank you for keeping my secret…It’s nice to have someone to trust…”
=*=
“We should….stop this investigation…..” Masaomi said as soon as you closed the door to the hospital room.
You looked at him in shock, “What!? Dude, what are you talking about? We got a good start!”
Masaomi looked paler in the sterile white hospital light and his eyes appeared to have dark shadows under them at the angle his head was tilted. “Look….that name…Horada…this whole situation….it’s just….” He ran a hand through his hair. “I just feel like we’ll be opening Pandora’s box….”
You couldn’t believe this. Masaomi’s mysterious dark past was coming up again!? And you still had ZERO idea what the hell had happened. Exasperated, you crossed your arms and fixed him with a solid glare, “Look, if you want to weasel out, that’s fine. But I am going to figure out who this informant is and prevent anyone else from getting hurt.”
“Why!?” Masaomi said burst out, throwing his hands up. “Horada, the blue squares, color gangs…All that shit Ryo just mentioned is the kind of shit nobody should touch with a ten foot pole! Why are you so freaking determined to throw yourself into that sort of stuff!?”
You were used to Masaomi’s little outbursts at this point, but it still threw you off your game whenever he ranted like this. “Masaomi, I’m not made of glass and I’m not scared of anything in this city.” You said firmly. “I can protect myself and others with ease. Why are you….Why do you have to be like this!?”
“I….” He groaned and covered his face. “Yeah….I know you can….I’m sorry….I just….I just want to keep you safe…”
You froze, your brain short-circuiting at that. “You…want…huh?”
“I know…it sounds ridiculous…” Masaomi laughed lightly. “But I’ve lost a lot. And…..maybe you’ll understand one day but…..Damn….I just don’t want to lose you….” His cheeks lit up with pink. “O-or Mikado and Anri…All of you….”
“R-right….yeah…” You said, coughing awkwardly. “I get it….I also want to keep everyone safe but….That often means doing dangerous things…right!? Does that make sense?”
“Uh…yes….Definitely…” Masaomi nodded vigorously.
The two of you stood in silence avoiding eye contact. God this was terrible…why did Masaomi have to make you feel so…weird….
Why did he make things weird!?
After a few seconds of agonizing silence, Masaomi cleared his throat and managed to compose himself. “Yeah….You do your investigation, Y/N. If anyone can figure out who’s behind this It’s you.”
You lit up at that, “Yeah?”
He nodded, “Yeah. Of course. I’m sorry I gotta be a shitty friend and ditch you, but when it comes to stuff like this…”
“I get it.” You said quickly. “And, you’ll tell me about it when you're ready.”
Masaomi smiled gratefully, “Yeah. I promise…”
~~*~~
{Mikado had been in a state of panic for the past two days. After Ryo Takiguchi had revealed to him that he had been attacked by the Yellow Scarves and his identity had been revealed publicly.
About a day after the assault, Mikado had contacted you to make sure that you weren’t the informant who had jeopardized Ryo’s safety. Like Masaomi, he was almost certain that the person supplying the Yellow Scarves with information had been you, but after you assured him that you revealed nothing about Ryo to everyone, Mikado just ended up feeling more uneasy.
If you weren’t the informant selling identities, then who was? And how could they be stopped?
The sense of safety that Mikado had hidden under was feeling less safe than ever before. Someone was exposing the Dollars members, and there was no telling who could be targeted next. And as far as Mikado knew, there was no way to stop them.}
With shaky fingers, Mikado logged into the Dollars forum under his regular account and prepared himself for the chat room.
Who would be there?
And if some of the regulars weren’t online….did it mean that they were simply not in the forum? Or had they been attacked?
-TarouTanaka has entered the chat room-
Kanra: Heyoooooo!
Arrow: Hey! It’s been a while
TarouTanaka: Yeah….I’ve been pretty busy …I hope you are all doing ok..
MagentaSugar: Ughhhh I can relate to that :(
MagentaSugar: My teachers have given me sooo much homework and tbh I totes don’t wanna deal with iiittttttttttttt. But yeah! I’m doing fine other then that….Just super busy lol
Pr3tt: ^ Same here. Stuff happens, don’t sweat it man, things will get better

-M4d4-M4d4 has entered the chat room-
M4d4-M4d4: Yooooooooo! Have you guys heard about those slasher attacks?
Arrow: Who hasn’t!? Some sick motherfucker going around cutting people, that’s just straight messed up….”
M4d4-M4d4: ^isnt it!? And to make it even weirder, they got literally no discernible Modus Operandi!
TarouTanaka: Uh….What does that mean..?
M4d4-M4d4: Oh! Right, sorry. It’s an English word that refers to a criminal's trend or pattern in activities. Generally referred to how and who they murder.
Pr3tt: So do u mean like…Gender? Or ethnicity? Or social class?
M4d4-M4d4: ^Exactly! Or like…motive or method. Anything that is done consistently by the criminal
MONTA: Unpredictability like that is pretty dangerous…
MagentaSugar:^Exactly! My cousin got attacked on their way home from night school! They haven’t done anything to deserve such an attack! It was completely random….I’m just happy they were left alive like the others...
Setton: Assaulting but not killing? That’s super strange…
MONTA: ^Definitely. Something weird is definitely going on.
0T4kuuu: First the Yellow Scarves reappear and now this Slasher? Eeeeee! So scary!!!
MONTA: Goddamn…I figured they’d try and get in on the action…
TarouTanaka: Wait, did you say the yellow Scarves were attacking!?
0T4kuuu: Yesss. Ever since our big top secret meeting, other gangs have taken it as a challenge and come out of hiding!!!!
Mikado felt guilt well in his stomach. Had the meeting he called to help you really caused so much chaos? Ever since the Dollars meeting happened, everything had just seemed to get far more dangerous than it already was. He couldn’t help but feel responsible that gangs were starting to view him and his group and a threat that needed to be taken care of. And then Ryo getting attacked revealed that the Yellow Scarves were fully willing to take action to dispose of any threat. Alongside the seemingly unbiased slasher attacks, it appeared that the Dollars members now had to fear the gangs discovering their identities and potentially hurting their friends and family to get to them….
Had he unwittingly endangered all of the innocents in Ikebukuro!?
Arrow: Those bastards have been targeting anyone who they even think is a member of another gang. It’s seriously insane.
MONTA: Goddamnit, that fuckin gang should have just stayed dead. Look, I know none of you know me and therefore got no reason to listen to me, but the yellow scarves are legit bad news, almost as bad as the blue squares. Don’t get involved and be wary on the streets
Kanra: (´༎ຶД༎ຶ`) why is this city so scarryyyyyyyyy!!!!
M4d4-M4d4: It’s completely ridiculous how fast those guys made a return to challenge us….honestly…shouldn’t they just accept their irrelevancy?
MONTA: The colour gangs don’t work like that. Trust me, if they think that the Dollars are enough to warrant a reunion, then we better get ready for a challenge. It’s going to get seriously dangerous.
Mikado leaned away from his computer and stared blankly over the messages in contemplation. If anyone else got hurt on account of him….he didn’t know what he would do with himself…
When he first started the Dollars, people started doing terrible things under the gang's name. Graffiti, robberies and assaults were all pinned onto members of the Dollars whether they had actually done something wrong or not. In fact, one of the first things Masaomi had said to Mikado upon entering the city was to avoid the very gang he had created.
And now it was happening again….
Sure, he wanted excitement, but not at the cost of others' well-being. If this rising conflict ended with multiple people getting hurt or worse….
Mikado shuddered and prayed it wouldn’t come to that.

Chapter Text

Chiko Zakai was not a clever guy.
He was a pretty boy with way too much pride and muscles and not enough brains to match. His sister often joked that if he wasn’t an eye catcher to the ladies, he would have nothing going for him.
So when one of the younger members of the Yellow Scarves had been attacked by the slasher, he said the thing that made the most sense to his small brain;
“Maybe the Dollars did it?”
He was dismissed at first. But then, everyone started to think about it, and then it started to make sense.
Obviously, the Dollars had all been playing the role of a mysterious serial assaulter just to fuck with the Yellow Scarves, right? Why else would they attack members of their rival gang.
Despite reports on the news labeling victims as being not only members of the Yellow Scarves, but also everyday people completely unaffiliated with any gangs as well as confirmed members of the dollars themselves. Unfortunately, people tended to overlook things like that and jump to conclusions, and that is exactly what the Yellow Scarves did.
Suddenly the serial stabbings weren’t the work of a deranged lunatic, but a collective effort of the Dollars to get rid of their enemies. It became a theory, then morphed into a conspiracy, which then eventually became the unquestionable truth.
Horada Mishima, the current leader of the yellow Scarves, saw this as a threat to his gang's reputation. He was prideful, arrogant and prone to abusing power, he saw this as an act of war that would not go unpunished. Deciding to fight fire with fire, he and his subordinates began seeking out the identities of the Dollars who thought they were safe behind their usernames.
Finding an information broker been hard. A majority of the cities informants were overlooked by either you or Izaya, who the gang did not want to get involved with.
Eventually, Horada had found his informant in a shady character who worked under the Awakusu.
He was a mysterious guy, going under the code name ‘Yokori’ and wearing a face mask whenever he met to negotiate. Yokori (also known as Yoko) was a hacker and a member of the Dollars, meaning he had the coveted ability to track IP addresses and identify what technology was being used and what person used it.
Within a week, over thirty of the Dollars identities had been uncovered and located, enabling the Yellow Scarves to attack. The most recent victim being Ryo Takiguchi, currently placed in Ieyasu hospital with shattered ribs and a broken arm.
“So if you're agreeing to help us, that means that we are right about the Dollars being the Slasher, yeah?” Horada had said enthusiastically.
Yokori had just shrugged noncommittally, “Sure.”
This confirmation didn’t sit well with Chiko, however, he had no way to voice this feeling with his gang members as they had accepted without question that Yoko was telling the truth.
Despite the others' enthusiasm for having something to use against the Dollars, Chiko knew somewhere in his small brain that this was going to have repercussions.
Chiko was starting to develop a distaste for informants. He thought Yokori was untrustworthy, he thought Izaya was terrifying and he found you completely dangerous.
He had diligently provided you with anything you asked for. He replied instantly to any message he received from you, he arrived at any given meeting location and hour early and he even begrudgingly addressed you as ‘L/N-San’ as the formality put you above him. Hell, he’d gone so far as to ghost his sister online in hope that you would leave her out of your plans and she would be safe. Anything to avoid being controlled again….
However, Chiko knew that you would catch on to what was happening immediately, and it would only be a matter of time before you payed him a visit with your cursed blades and patronizing little smile.
You were dangerous, and you didn’t even seem to realize yet. And to Chiko, that was the scariest part.

~~*~~

Akie Zakai had not heard a word from her brother for almost a month now and she was starting to get worried. Ever since they met in that alley under your orders, they had been texting consistently and somewhat mending the bond that had been broken between them. To suddenly stop sending daily messages was….offputting to say the least.
She spent everyday, checking her phone, waiting for her brother to give some indication that he was ok.
However, the other half of the Ganguro Girls noticed Akie’s distracted attitude and they definitely were not happy about it.
”Yo, what the fuck is up with you!?” Youko spat, ripping the pink haired girls phone out of her hands . “You’ve been acting like a total freak lately!”
Haruko tossed her blonde hair over her shoulder, “Yeah, honestly it’s super lame. You don’t even help us put that parasite Anri in her place anymore! What the hell!?”
”I TOLD you,” Akie snatched back her phone and held it close to her chest. “Me and my brother are going through some things, and you already know why I can’t pick on that loser anymore….”
”Ugggghhhh…..”Haruko rolled her eyes. “Is that because of your stupid deal with Y/N you made to figure out whether your slutty boyfriend was cheating or not? Honestly, that was like a hundred years aggggooooooo…..”
Youko scrunched up her nose, “Seriously!? Y/N!? That little bastards boss totally smashed my phone and beat up my boyfriend!!! Both him and something-Orihara are probably serial killing psychopaths or something….. You should stop going out of your way to ‘hold up your end of the deal’ or whatever….”
Akie but her lip and took a step back. She new that you weren’t very well liked by some people….but you had really helped her. You had disclosed that Eiko Kuroko was in fact cheating on her and that her brother was involved with gang activity, but you had actually helped her a lot. After you forced her to meet with her estranged brother, her and Chiko had really managed to connect again.
It was a step forward in the right direction for a healthy family relationship (If you payed no mind to the fact her and her brother were in fact part of rival gangs.)
“C’mon, just ignore whatever happened and come help us track down Anri. I saw her talking to my crush and I need to let her know that shit like that is NOT ok….” Haruko huffed.
“She was talking to him because he is on student council and it’s his job to account for students well-being and absences……” Akie reasoned.
Youko shoved her hard, ”Are you seriously coming up with fucking excuses for the parasite!? What is she your girlfriend or something? Did you give up on men after Eiko decided you just weren’t worth it!? Or maybe you got the hots for the Y/N-creep and you’re trying to impress him by stepping up for his stupid friends, huh?”
Akies face flushed, “That’s not it at all…..I just think….I think you should be more reasonable…..”
“Well you know what I think?” Youko spat. “I think you’ve lost your goddamn nerve. We are the Ganguro Girls. We are members of the Dollars. We are supposed to be gangsters, not pissy little bitches.”
”So what’s it gonna be? Are you s Ganguro Girl, or not?” Haruko added, crossing her arms and fixing Akie with a dark glare.
Akie felt tears spring into her eyes. Why were they saying this to her!? They were supposed to be her friends! She sniffled and slumped back against the brick wall.
They noticed this and scowled darkly, watching the pastel haired girls tan cheeks become streaked with tears.
”Well, I guess we have our answer…” Haruko hissed, spinning on her heels.
Youko’s eyes were cold and unsympathetic as her friend sniffled, “You’ll be walking home tonight. And definitely every other night too….I hope you have a knife on you…” She smiled mirthlessly, “There’s lots of gangs out. It’s dangerous for a girl to walk alone….”
Akie watched as Youko laughed shrilly and turned away, catching up to Haruko and beginning to gossip like nothing had ever happened. She sunk to the ground and cradled her head in her hands, staining her uniform with foundation and lipstick.
Her two former friends walked down the street, completely uncaring of the heartbreak they had caused.
Anri Sonohara, peered around the wall and met the gaze of the crying girl. Anri had heard the whole thing, eavesdropping as she waited for her bullies to leave the area. She didn’t step in as it wasn’t her place and she knew she didn’t stand a chance.”
Akie jumped as the shy girl made her self known, but her face contorted into one of a scowl and she furiously wiped away the tears on her face, smearing her makeup everwhere way and making her look like a decaying raccoon.”
“What do you want!?” She spat, her voice nasally and trembling. “Sh-shouldn’t you b-be spending time with those st-stupid boys?”
“Two are absent and the third had to leave early….”Anri met her gaze, observing her disheveled appearance. Anri was a parasite, she believed this to be true. This was because, whatever person she met that seemed vulnerable, brash or lonely, she latched into them and didn’t let go. Right now, Akie fit all of those criteria and Anri was alone. “Would….would you like to walk home with me?” The bespectacled girl offered.
Akie scoffed, “And why would I want to that!? You are part of the reason why my best friends just ditched me….”
Akie blinked, unaffected by the jab, “Oh. I suppose so…..” She went silent for a moment before muttering quietly, “Those things the other said, about your deal with Y/N……I had no idea he did that for me…..”
“You didn’t?” Akie sniffled . “I swore you were the one who told him to say that when I made that stupid deal with him….”
Anri shook her head, “No…that was all his own doing….”
”Hah, I guess that’s a nice thing to do…..” Akie said. “He’s not that bad.”
Anri nodded. “Yes. He’s quite nice. Would you like to walk home or not? We should leave soon before it gets darker….”
Akie groaned, “Oh what the hell…..yeah ok, whatever.” She pulled herself up off the ground onto shaky legs. “But if you try and murder me in an alleyway or some shit, I should have you know my brother is a gangster and he has no problems with beating up women.”
Anri gave a gentle, soft smile, her need to latch onto someone was fulfilled and it kept the dark whispers of loneliness away for now, “I’ll be sure to keep that in mind….”
{Despite her heartbreak, her friends ditching there was the best thing that could have happened that night as Akie Sakai was the only Ganguro Girl to get home safe and sound along with her new ally. Youko and Haruko however, were hospitalized after a double slasher attack that night.}
~~*~~

“Son of a bitch!” Saburo exclaimed, slamming a brass-knuckled hit into the face of his attacker. His opponent collapsed from the hit, his nose exploding with blood and dripping red onto his bright yellow jacket. “How the hell do these guys know who we are!?”
“It’s just like Y/N said….” Kyouhei muttered, nudging one of the unconscious boys with his foot. “Yellow Scarves attacking members of the Dollars, fully aware of both their online and real life identity…”
{After visiting Ryo in the hospital, the Van Gang had been the first people you contacted. You sent Kyouhei a brief but thorough message, detailing how an acquaintance of yours in the Dollars had been jumped by the Yellow Scarves. You detailed that the colour gang was working with an unknown informant to discover who the Dollars were through hacking their accounts. You warned Kyouhei that he and his group should be extra cautious and prepare for the worst.}
“Man, we really owe him one!” Erika said, using her sleeve to wipe the blood off of her crowbar. “These guys could have really gotten the better of us!”
Walker snickered, “It’s too bad that they didn’t know who they were messing with, more fun for us!” He flicked out a lighter, opening an eye to peer at the fire, “I say we send ‘em a message!”
Saburo put a bloody hand on the younger boy's shoulder, “C’mon. None of that now, they are just lackeys.” Walker pouted, but obeyed and placed the lighter back in his pocket.
One of the downed gangsters groaned and shifted. She was in pain, her ankle badly burned by Walker from the fight.
“Ohhh! This one's awake!” Erika said perkily. “How about we pay Y/N back by ‘persuading’ this girl here to tell us about the Informant? He was looking for intel about that, right?”
Saburo scratched the back of his head uncertainly, “I dunno….I kind of have a thing about not torturing women if I can help it.”
Erika shrugged, “Alright, I’ll do it myself.”
Kyouhei’s eyebrows shot up under his beanie, “Wait! We gotta talk this through. For all we know, none of these guys know anything and are just being fed targets by the Yellow Scarves Leader. We could be just torturing people for nothing if that’s the case…..”
Erika smiled, “That’s ok with me.”
“Erika!” Saburo hissed.
“What!? I’m just speaking the truth!” Erika argued.
“Well…..”Walker tapped his chin in thought, “I mean…. what if she DOES know something, hm? We could be just letting a perfect lead run off!”
“If that happened….Y/N would be so disappointed in us,” Erika pouted and Walker nodded solemnly in agreement.
“I’m pretty sure Y/N wouldn’t advocate for you torturing random thugs either…..” Saburo said.
“Nghhh.” The girl groaned on the concrete, trying to pull herself up and failing.
“I want to pull her teeth out!” Erika said excitedly. “Just like the Villian in Magical girl Sugar!Sugar!”
”Ohhhh! That was the newest issue right?” Walker gushed. “I haven’t read that one yet!”
”What!? Really I’ll let you borrow it!” Erika said excitedly.
“Would you two knock it off!?” Saburo snapped, hitting them on the back of their heads. “We should get out of here before they wake up, or worse, more Yellow Scarves show up. I’m not too keen on beating up children.”
The girl on the ground pulled herself up, looking bleary eyed and in pain. “Wha….what happened…..”
“Shit, she’s awake,” Kyouhei groaned. “Let’s just knock her out again and move on.”
”But she could know thingsssss!” Erika begged. “Pleaseeeeee! Let me pull her teeth out!!!!!!”
”Kn-knock me out?” Scoffed the Yellow scarf on the ground. “You bastards…..” She met Kyouheis eyes and glared. “I bet you-you just wanna do things to my body…..You pervert…..”
”Uwahhhh! Dotachin is NOT pervert!” Erika snapped. “Walker is however.”
Walker snickered, “Heh, yeah I am.”
Kyouhei pinched the bridge of his nose. He loved his gang but they were just…..too much…
Saburo groaned, “Maybe we should just let them grill her for questions…….I mean….she is awake…..”
”Yeah, sure whatever,” Kyouhei waved them off. “But if she doesn’t say anything don’t be surprised.”
“WOOHOO!” Walker and Erika cheered. “Torture Time! Torture Time!”
“Yeah, Yeah, whatever,” Kyouhei groaned. “Just get your asses back in the van once you're done.
Him and Saburo left the two to their own devices which tended to be a bad decision, but both were too exhausted to care.
They sat down and listened to the sounds of their overly enthusiastic younger friends as they did their thing.
“How do they always get their way!?” Saburo groaned. “Are we enablers!?”
“Yeah…..” Kyouhei admitted. “But honestly, anyone would be worn down by them….”
They sat in silence for a minute before Saburo decided to voice what he knew Kyouhei was thinking;
”Do you think……That this will turn into another Blue Squares situation?”
Kyouhei heaved a heavy sigh, “It……Well…..we can’t say for sure….but……” He peered in the rear view window where the unconscious forms of gang members were scattered on the ground, “If this keeps up….It might come to that…..”
”I figured as much….” Saburo nodded solemnly. “At least we had Y/N warn us when he did, that kind of heads up was invaluable….”
”Yeah….” Kyouhei admitted, his brain wandering to the text. The fact you had given him that information for free was incredibly generous and showed that you clearly cared for their well-being. “He’s a good kid. He really is…..Even if I don’t agree with his choices, he’s a sweet guy…I really hope that doesn’t change under Izaya’s influence.”
“Yeah, he means well. I hope he retains that kindness.” Saburo agreed. “What do you thinks going to come of-“
They were cut off by a girlish scream behind them followed by Erika yelling ‘hold still!!’
“Jesus….Those two….” Saburo groaned. “Anyway, I was going to ask what you think of him and Masaomi being friends…..you think that’s gonna last….?”
“Honestly? No….” Kyouhei admitted. “I haven’t spoken with Masaomi for a while, but I know for certain he will never forgive Izaya for his role in what happened and Y/N appears to be following in the footsteps of that very person. I think Izaya is intentionally shielding him from the information so that it’s more dramatic once he inevitably finds out the truth, and Masaomi is hiding the truth because he wants to maintain the life he is living now. You know, I’m surprised they’ve lasted as friends this long. I don’t mean to be insulting, but Masaomi is just…..so brash and And Y/N is just….”
“Unpredictable?” Saburo suggested.
Kyouhei snorted, “Yeah, something like that…. It’s not a good mix. I want the best for them, for everyone really, but that’s not being realistic…”
Their conversation was cut off by Walker tapping on the driver side window. Saburo unrolled it so they could talk, “You get anything?”
“Yeah!” Walker said enthusiastically. “Does the name ‘Yokori’ mean anything to you?”
~~*~~
“In all my studies, Celty is by far my most favorite subject of interest!” Shingen Kishitani explained as he led you through his maze of a storage unit. From wall to wall, ancient artifacts and antiques were stacked precariously upon each other. Each was unique, vibrant and from a different place. There was a sapphire amulet in the crown of a Thai headdress, Mayan artifacts coated in more gold then you thought possible and a Jade chest that was labeled as having belonged to Wu Zetian, the Empress of China.
“There is simply no scientific explanation for her existence, which is of course what makes her of the supernatural variety,” Shingen continued, not realizing you were too absorbed in the magic surrounding you to pay much attention. “Now, that is amazing, but she is not entirely unique. You see, I have encountered many Dullahan, however all have there heads and therefore have a status next to a god. They are like spirits or nymphs, too otherworldly to be contained. That’s why, being able to dissect Celty all those years ago, was such a big breakthrough in the study of the Fae!” He shoved a shopping cart full of carved wooden boxes out of the way and proceeded to the back of the warehouse. “I swear, I’ve never seen Shinra so happy as he was when he dissected Celty! She wiggled quite a lot, very difficult to cut cleanly when your subject can move, yet Shinra was so intent on not messing up her beautiful skin, he made a perfectly straight line! Straight I tell you! That was a wonder in itself!”
Curiously, you picked up one of the boxes from a cart in the corner and opened it the smallest bit. Immediately the agonized screams of a thousand people filled your ears and you hastily snapped it closed. However, Shingen did not seem to notice in the slightest. “You know, most parents would be upset with their son loving a headless woman. They’d probably say, ‘Son, wouldn’t you rather a mermaid or a harpy? Something you can kiss?’ But I am not that kind of parent! If my son wants to be a freak and marry a headless woman then you better bet in going to support him!” Shingen stopped suddenly, crossing his arms and shaking his head, “You know, it took me thirteen years to accept that Shinra would be participating in inter-species relationship, but I’ll allow it so long as they don’t breed! Could you imagine the child!? It would be an abomination.”
You blinked, “I….sir….as interesting I find Celty, I didn’t come here to talk about her….”
“Oh?” Shingen turned and cocked his masked head to the side, “Why, you should have said that an hour and fourty seven minutes ago before I lectured you on the comparison of studies on banshees and Dullahans! You must forgive me for blathering, I haven’t had actual human in this place in a long time! Ah well, no fixing it now! I can’t rewind time after all, as the ancient amulet of Dheradhtdbjrshal was auctioned off to my rival rather than me! Anyways, what is it you wished to speak of young man?”
“I….came to learn about my Hugar blades.” You said, taking out the knives out from your pockets.
“Hugar? Ah! You mean Hugarþjófur! Yes, cute nickname. Hugarþjófur is quite a mouthful for a Japanese speaker…” He said. He gently took one in his gloves hands and inspected it closely. “I admit, I am quite upset at Izaya for melting down an artifact…but I suppose there’s nothing to do about it now.” With grace and precision, he twirled the blade through his fingers and flung it up in the air, only to juggle it in his other hand. “Now, what is it you wish to talk about it?”
”I…Uhm….” You struggled to focus as Shingen lazily tossed the blade with precision. It was certainly some kind of skill derived from his wielding of a scalpel for decades. “Well, You see, I used it on someone and they….well….It was like I was controlling them! I didn’t do it on purpose, I just cut them during a fight and then…well…suddenly their body just…wasn’t theirs to command….”
‘Please….Allow me to move? I hate this feeling…..’
You winced, the image of Chikos fear filled face haunting you. Ever since that day, you had been hesitant about wielding your new blades. The idea that you had that sort of power just sat oddly in your chest….
“Controls minds you say?” Shingen ceased his juggling and regarded it thoughtfully “Yes…that would certainly line up with the mythology….you know Hugarþjófur translates directly to ‘mind thief’, it was originally used by Norse gods and leaders to control their subordinates.”
“Gods?” You said in disbelief.
“Of course! You think humans created this marvelous blade? Hah! Foolish child!” He laughed lightly. “No, this sword isn’t meant as an instrument of death, it’s one of pure power. How exactly did you use it?”
You sighed, trying to recall the events, “Well, it happened fighting one of the Yellow Scarves, I slashed him, then asked for him to stop attacking and listen to reason and….well….he did…..He froze completely. I was so afraid…and he was too, but then I used to to my advantage and had him give me the intel I needed. I ordered him to answer my questions and tell the truth and…well…he did….”
Shingen lay a hand on his chin, “Fascinating. Despite having no knowledge of its power, you promptly made an educated guess about its capabilities and used it against your opponent….brilliant….”
The praise felt….weird. You didn’t feel smart doing it, you just acted on instinct and….well…..it happened…
”I don’t know….I just….don’t feel right using it….” You admitted. “If it was a regular blade I’d be fine but they….steal free will….and that’s……well it’s cruel….”
”I can understand your hesitation…” Shingen commented. “But, I do feel the need to point out that no matter what, you will end up controlling people. You are an informant, a puppet master and a manipulator.”
You winced, “Wh-what? No…I just like giving people information and stuff….the whole, web of lies is more of Orihara-sans thing…..really…..”
”One day it won’t be, dear boy! One day there will be no Izaya, there will only be you.” The scientist said ominously
You blinked, “Eh? Do you mean if I take Izaya’s place? I certainly wouldn’t do the stuff he does…well….most of it anyway….”
”Don’t try and lie yourself,” Shingen scolded. “You are an impressionable little boy under the mentorship of the most dangerous man in the city. He’s preparing you for a time when he is unable to proceed with his work and can hand it off to someone just as clever, as cold hearted and as unpredictable as himself. And yet, you seem to reject this to a degree. And you know why? It’s because society has fooled you into the facade of empathy over logic and facts over feelings. And you know what comes of that? Failure. A hesitant informant is a dead informant. You ought to shed the rest of those morals before you try to succeed in this line of work.”
You frowned suddenly offended, “Hey!? What’s that supposed to mean!?”
Shingen waved his hand dismissively, “I’m not insulting you, I’m just telling you the truth. To survive in this kind of city, to wield this kind of weapon, you need to replace the weak parts of yourself and leave the hesitancy behind. Just as Dougen Awakusu did, Just as I did and just as Izaya Orihara did.” He turned around and walked to a bookshelf pushed against the wall with stacks of junk piled on top.
From what Shingen was saying, he said that your morality and kindness made you…weak…
Masaomi had once told you that those were your greatest strengths, that your compassion and understanding made you a source of inspiration and comfort. That your clever jokes and ability to understand people’s sadness or fear was what made you….you.
That was why you still kept your morals close even while working with Izaya. You were kind when you did business, you only messed with people who deserved it and you made sure to never add any nasty loopholes in your agreements.
However…lately you had admittedly become somewhat…less like that….
You knowingly helped hide Celty’s head from her. You took down Yagiri Pharmaceuticals and reveled in the fact that you now had Namie Yagiri as a secretary who was completely unaware of your involvement in the whole ordeal. Even Chiko, you had threatened his sisters life just to get what you wanted….. And even months before that, you destroyed the life of Emily Miller…..
And honestly, most of things you did, was just to see what would happen. No other reason….
It felt like your moral compass was becoming more of a roulette wheel….
”Here we are!” Shingen slammed a large book down onto a nearby table, sliding all the artifact off its surface onto the ground. “Alright, let’s see, Yes! Here you go!” He gestured enthusiastically to the book.
You peered at the page and didn’t understand a word of it. “Uhm….Kishitani-San….I can’t read this…..”
”What!?” He said in disbelief. “You mean the Japanese literacy system doesn’t teach you kids elder Icelandic!? Ridiculous! Aw well, I suppose I can read it out to you then.”
”Please do…” You said gratefully.
He cleared his throat before beginning; “Hugarþjófur, the mind stealer, is one of the oldest and most powerful magical remnants from the era of Vikings. Said to be crafted by the mist of the wise god Odins breath, the cold ice of Hels underworld and the scales off of Loki’s son Jormungandr, the blade was gifted by a Valkyrie to a Danish king who used it to control and conquer all of Ireland. It was said he would force opponents to commit suicide in front of a large audience of peasants to demonstrate his godly abilities. Since then, it was passed a ceremonial war sword to jarls, kings and queens in the Scandinavian lands. However, after Christianity began rising in popularity, Hugarþjófur‘s powers were viewed as satanic and it was sealed away, never to be seen again.” Shingen looked up at you, “Well, obviously that part is no longer true, but the rest is spot on. Shall I proceed?”
You nodded.
”Very well. There’s only a little more unfortunately so don’t be surprised if not all your questions are answered, anyway….The swords power is absolute, no human can resist It’s orders nor can they break from its control. However, there are three conditions to this control; Number One, A subject must be sliced by the blade to fall under a it power. Number Two, absolute control only lasts for around eleven minutes. If the wielded wants to extend their control, they must slice again. And lastly, Number Three, Hugarþjófur only works on humans, any animal or supernatural entity is immune to its ability.” Shingen hummed. “Well, that seemed rather informative. I wish all artifacts came with an instruction manual!”
”Where did you even get this one from?” You pressed, curious to know what kind of person could have gathered such extensive knowledge.
“It was written by Madame Atkins grandfather! He was from Scandinavia and researched Norse artifacts extensively!”
Your eyes widened, “Wait, seriously!?
Shingen nodded, “Yes indeed! Often artifacts and knowledge about run in the family! When he passed this little book down to her father and then to her, that was because it was an heirloom! And now it’s all mine, I should be thanking you for that….”
So that’s why she had wanted the sword…..because it was the lost artifact written in her descendants book. That explained why she wanted it bad enough to try and steal it from Izaya.
Shingen placed the blade in your hand, “And now this is yours. I admit, I don’t quite know why Izaya didn’t just keep this one for himself, but he never does anything without thinking it through, so I guess we will have to wait and see his motives behind it…”
You had been curious about that too. Izaya would clearly know of your reservations when it came to using a blade that controls people, and yet he gave it to you anyways….
Perhaps he just wanted to see you struggle with that sort of power. He did love human mental conflict after all, and you were his favorite.
Shingen cleared his throat and closed the book, “Well, I’m afraid that’s all I have time for today! I have an appointment soon with a Kitsune so I think we need to wrap this up.”
”Oh yes….thank you Kishitani-San, the information you given me is valuable. I’m very grateful.” You said, placing the blade in your pocket and bowing deeply.
“Yes of course! It has been quite exciting. I am looking forward to working with you more often,” He said, clasping his hands together. “I see what Izaya sees in you….And it is quite infatuating.”
“What he sees in me?” You asked.
”Yes! All of that raw potential of course!” Shingen said as if it was obvious. “You are very interesting and I look forward to see what you’ll do in the future.”
Your cheeks flushed at the compliment. “Th-thank you!”
“No problem, boy! May I give you some advice before you go? Something just to think on,” He offered.
”Oh, Uhm….sure…..”
Shingen leaned in, his masked face observing your features and his voice dropping to a low tone. “I know you restrain yourself. Your hesitancy, compassion and hope chain down all that potential. Don’t deny yourself your true nature….” The glass over his eyes glinted. “No matter what it may be…..”

~~*~~

Masaomi hesitated at the door.
He had spent two years thinking about this moment. Going over what he would do, what he would say…
Yet now that he was here, one hand on the door bangle and the other clutching a bouquet, he found his tongue completely tied.
What would he say?
What COULD he say!?
‘I know I haven’t visited since I failed to rescue you, but how’s it going?’
‘Nice weather isn’t it, are your legs still fucked up? Well that sucks, My bad for being a coward and leaving you to die.’
‘Hey girl, long time no see, care for a stroll? Oh wait…..’
His false confidence wouldn’t fool her. His lies would be pulled apart and if his words didn’t come from the heart, she would know.
He knew he couldn’t delay forever. He had already spent month after month staring up at the window of her hospital room, never finding the courage to confront the girl within.
He bit his lip. Masaomi had confronted and survived numerous horrors and done terrible things, and yet, facing the girl he had loved was the thing that rendered him was by far the most terrifying thing of all.
“I can see your feet under the door, you know….”
That gentle voice he hasn’t heard in so long pulled him out of his thoughts.
Sucking in a deep breath, he opened the door and stepped in before his common sense could make him run away.
Saki Mikajima, his ex-girlfriend. Hospitalized two years ago after being kidnapped and tortured by a gang in the city. She is completely unable to use her legs and requires constant medical attention.
There she sat, up in a hospital bed, just as pretty as she had been when he first lay eyes on her. Her skin was pale from lack of sunlight but otherwise she looked healthy. The soft, constant smile on her face made Masaomi feel like a love struck middle schooler again and he struggled to retain his composure.
“You finally came…” she said sweetly. “I hoped you would. You know, I could always see you looking up through my window.”
Masaomi swallowed the lump in his throat, “Yeah…Kyouhei told me….”
She giggled, quiet and soft like a songbird, “Kyouhei and his gang always came to spend time with me. I always asked how you were doing.”
Masaomi’s cheeks flushed and he approached her bed, “Really? Even after all this time…..”
“I never stopped thinking of you.” She admitted. Even just watching you outside my window was the highlight of my day…to know you hadn’t forgotten about me…..”
Masaomi’s brain immediately flashed back to all the time he had spent with you and guilt welled up in his stomach. While he couldn’t forget Saki, there were times when he tried.
He tried to leave everything behind, including her and almost succeeded. He held your hand like he would hers, how he laughed and joked the same way and how he imagined leaning in and kissing you the same way he did her……
Frantically, Masaomi shoved the thought to the deepest parts of his brain. He could think of that later…..
“How do you feel?” He asked, trying to redirect the conversation.
“I still can’t walk…..” She said, casting her gaze. “And the Nurses have to help me with most things…..It’s not your fault you know…..what happened, you couldn’t have done anything about it…”
Masaomi winced. She had been able to easily sense what he was thinking. “I…I know it’s not….but still…..” He placed the flowers in her bedside vase. “I failed to protect you as I promised…..and I was a coward….I still am….I mean….” He laughed mirthlessly. “I was too afraid for two years to visit you! Even just a few minutes ago….I wanted to run away….”
“But you're here now….” Saki said.
Masaomi hesitated, then nodded, “I suppose I am….”
“Would you like to sit down?” She gestured to the chair beside her bed. Masaomi eyes it, before giving in and sitting down. It felt surreal to just sit there, Saki in front of him again.
“How has your life been?” She asked.
Masaomi snorted, “Oh, it’s definitely a ride…..I quit my….my old job….” He didn’t need to specify, Saki already knew what he was referring to. “I made some friends at school. They are all so wonderful…..We have fun together….The city is just the same as it’s always been….”
Masaomi went quiet before answering the question unspoken by his friend. “And I….haven’t dated anyone…..I’m still alone……”
“I know it’s wrong of me, but I’m happy to hear that,” Saki said. She paused before continuing, “Do you still love me?”
“I don’t know.” He admitted. “I used to. But after figuring out it was all part of….all HIS sick form of entertainment…..I don’t know…..”
“You mean Izaya,” Saki said
Masaomi gritted his teeth and clenched the fabric of his pants in irritation. “Yes. I mean that piece of shit Izaya.”
Saki looked away, focusing instead at the fresh bouquet next to her, “He visits me, you know. All the time. Keeps me updated on Ikebukuro and….sometimes you….”
“I’m not surprised,” Masaomi spat. “Even after using you like that he has the audacity to…to dote on you like some kind of sick kitten!??”
“He never used me,” Saki argued, suddenly defensive.
“You still…..” Masaomi sputtered, “After everything he did to you!? After all that!!!?”
“Izaya never did this to me….” Saki said. “That was the Blue Squares.”
“Who he set up to attack you!” He clasped her pale hands in his own, “Saki! Why can’t you see the truth!? You were a pawn! You still are!”
Saki frowned, and it looked hauntingly unnatural on her, “Masaomi, why are you so hung up on him? On what happened? He’s my legal guardian, he can do whatever he wants to me and I don’t mind. I am loyal to him just as I am you.”
“Do you realize how completely crazy you sound!?”
She drew back, offended, “Crazy!? You used to like him too, you know! You were practically his brother the way he treated you, giving you information for free and helping you with all of your problems. You are so…jaded!”
All of this time and Izaya was still controlling her life, just like he was trying to control yours.
“Come on!” Masaomi was completely exasperated. “Saki, if you really love me as you say, you need to understand where I’m coming from. I saw you, my girlfriend in the intensive care unit and he TAUNTED me about it. He held it over my head, used my past as a weapon and ruined my life! Do you know what that’s like!? To have someone you love hurt by someone so evil!?”
“At least that supposedly evil person actually cared to pay any attention to me!” Saki snapped. “I’ve been so alone for two years! I dreamed of your touch and just seeing your face!” Tears sprung into her eyes. “I just wanted you to love me! I want you to love me and love Izaya! I want you to be by my side always!”
She sniffled and Masaomi felt conflict grip his chest. The delusion that Izaya….that he was a savior….it had broken Saki. Both physically and mentally. She was here because of him, her legs broken and her mind was still dependent on him.
Masaomi sat there in silence, not meeting her gaze. He was bitter and hurt. He had thought for sure that after all this time…..that Saki would finally accept the truth….
He stood to leave and Sakis defensiveness crumbled, “Masaomi…..”
“No….” He whispered. “I….I can’t love you……not if you still idolize Izaya. You were my best friend…my girlfriend….but if you can’t break away from his manipulation….I can’t be with you….”
Sakis' heart dropped, “Please….don’t leave….not again….”
He swallowed the lump in his throat and made his way to the door. “Saki, I will always love you. I lied earlier on. My heart will always belong to to you first and foremost….but so long as you put Izaya’s love before mine….then you can forget about me.”
With barely restrained rage, he left and slammed the door behind him.
His eyes stung and his heart felt like it was clenched in a fist.
He had finally seen her and he felt worse off then he had before. Izaya had completely manipulated and twisted her mind. The two years he avoided visiting her, Izaya had been pulling her strings and whispering into her ear.
Maybe if he had just visited her sooner….maybe she wouldn’t be so…..so devoted. She had idolized him before, as he had saved her from the abuse of her last boyfriend, but she had never been like the way she was now.
Now, Saki was no different than the sad girls who worshipped the informant on the streets, holding him up as a god among men and doing his every need.
Masaomi stormed out of the hospital, hands bunched in his pockets and tears running freely down his face. He loved her. He hated Izaya. He couldn’t have her, because now she was Izaya’s. And now that he thought about it, she never really belonged to him in the first place.
And now, with Ryo Takiguchi being attacked and the Yellow Scarves and the Dollars on the brink of an all out gang war…..the future was bleak and uncertain. No doubt about it, all of the chaos had to be Izaya’s doing
History was threatening to repeat itself and bo doubt he would be forced back to play a role in it. It was that, or be a bystander just as he had been with Saki, ending with the person he loved getting hurt…..
He lost Saki that night two years ago, and he doubted he could ever have her back now.
And now you, Y/N, his best friend was in the grasp of the person who had caused all of this….
All he could imagine was you in that hospital bed, delusional and broken. Or worse, you in a fur lined coat and a heartless smile, exactly like Izaya.

Chapter Text

“Last night, the serial assaulter rampaging through Ikebukuro has claimed seven more victims. All of the attacked have been placed under hospital care and all have none lethal injuries. This places the current number of people attacked as 74 since the attacks started at the beginning of January.”
The news report being broadcast on one of the local large screen signs stirred fear and uneasiness within the hearts of the public.
You looked up at the screen from your place on Celty's bike, as she waited for the lights to change colour in the city’s Main Street.
“What do you think of all this slasher business?” You asked, not drawing your eyes from the screen as it displayed victim reports and bloody crime scene photos from the slashers attacks.
Celty just shrugged her shoulders, unable to respond properly.
“Oh….Right…sorry…no texting and driving….aha….” You shifted awkwardly, moving the package the two of you were transporting onto your lap between you and Celty.
The incident with Mika Harimas identity had really put a dent in you, Celty and Shinra’s friendship and you were honestly afraid that you wouldn’t be able to ever get on their good side again.
However, you luckily managed to meet up after Christmas and reconcile. You had told her that you didn’t mean to betray your trust and she confessed that she mainly had just been angry at the moment and didn’t know how to deal with what had happened. Celty had said she had no reason not to trust you and that you were just doing your job and that she would like to still be friends.
You agreed of course, but you doubted she would be so forgiving if she knew that you and Izaya were in possession of her head….
The light turned green and you scrambled to re-link your arms around her waist as the bike sped forward. All around the city, T.Vs and billboards all displayed the same report about Ikebukuro Slasher. The hype around Celty being headless had faded into just another average anomaly of the city and was replaced with the fear mongering news reports of a demon slasher that could seemingly be among the public at every turn. It was funny how quickly the sensational became ordinary. Culture, trends and superstition was so fast paced it was a marvel how anything could be held in the public’s attention for more than a second. It was just like Izaya had said to Mikado that night of the Dollars Meeting:
‘In order to maintain the exciting lifestyle you want, you must evolve.’
You wondered if Mikado had gotten bored of Ikebukuro yet. Ryo Takiguchi’s hospitalization two days ago had certainly rattled him, but besides that everything had likely become somewhat stagnant for him. What did a gang leader do when they got bored? Maybe you would have to ask Mikado….
“BLACK RIDER! PULL OVER ON DEMAND OF THE IKEBUKURO POLICE FORCE!”
The sound of sirens starting up behind you were enough to pull you out of your thoughts and you turned to see an entire squad of police officers behind you. The multiple blaring red and blue lights from their motorcycles caused you to squint and scrunch up your face.
“Celty!? What the hell do these guys want!?” You asked.
Her shoulders tensed and she sped up, causing the officers to speed up in response.
“I REPEAT, PULL OVER BLACK RIDER! YOU ARE UNDER ARREST ON SUSPICION OF BREAKING NUMEROUS TRAFFIC LAWS, DRIVING WITHOUT A LICENSE, LACK OF HEADLIGHTS AND BEING AFFILIATED WITH THE IKEBUKURO SLASHER.” The officer seemingly leading the brigade shouted through a megaphone, and driving with one hand.
“What the hell!?” You said. Celty breaking traffic laws you could understand, but Affiliation with the Slasher!? That was ridiculous.
“Hey!? Is that a kid?” Another officer asked.
“WHAT!?” The officer did a double take as he noticed you on the back of the vehicle. Without missing a beat he rose the megaphone to his lips again, “BLACK RIDER, YOU ARE UNDER ARREST ON SUSPICION OF BREAKING NUMEROUS TRAFFIC LAWS, DRIVING WITHOUT A LICENSE, LACK OF HEADLIGHTS AND BEING AFFILIATED WITH THE IKEBUKURO SLASHER AND KIDNAPPING A CHILD!”
“Uh….that’s not good……” You said nervously, pulling your furry hood up over your face.
Celty took a sharp turn, attempting to lose the officers with the sudden change in direction.
A few of them did speed past, unable to make the turn, but the guy with the megaphone easily stayed on your tail.
“PULL OVER! THAT IS AN ORDER!”
Goddamn that was one determined officer…how much did these people get paid!?
Celty tried to make another turn, but once again, the officer continued chasing.
“We should try and get off the main roads,” you suggested, knowing that some of the alleyways and backroads would be tougher to navigate then the highway.
Celty nodded in agreement. She lay a gloved and on your arms to make sure you were secure, before taking another turn. She then sped up, heading straight at a building in the middle of the three-way stop.
To your utter shock, Celty waved a hand, and the shadows peeled out around her to form a ramp which then launched you high above the roads.
“WHAT ARE YOU DOING CELTY!?! ” You yelled and tightened your death grip as the motorcycle rocketed into the sky, clearing high above the apartment. There was a moment of weightlessness as you lost speed. You looked down to see the officer slide to a stop at the sidewalk and glower up as you disappeared above the rooftops.
“YOU CAN’T RUN FOREVER, RIDER!” He yelled dramatically into the night
The bike made a clear arc in the sky, making ridiculous air time before it lost speed and began plummeting to the apartment roof below. Celty leaned forward, revving the engine and bracing herself as the concrete neared.
It hit the roof hard, the ground cracking underneath the sturdy bike as it skidded along the surface before promptly dipping over the edge.
Celty’s bike had the ability to ride on almost any surface no matter the angle.
You, not knowing this, screamed in terror as the two of you plummeted down a straight drop over the other side of the apartment.
You squeezed your eyes shut, almost certain that you were going to splatter on the ground.
Your last thoughts were that you hoped Izaya was right about Valkyries being real, because you were going to need someone to scrape you off the pavement in the afterlife.
However, since Celty was smarter then allowing the both of you to smash into the ground from a deadly height, she allowed her bike to guide her down the buildings side before landing safely on the ground below.
She skidded to the side and slid into one of the backroads between a residential district and Main Street, screeching to a stop along a sidewalk.
You felt a poke on your arms as Celty tried to make sure you hadn’t fallen off the bike during the chase.
You peeled open your eyes to see Celty calmly rifling around her pocket for her phone.
Your cheeks went red as you recalled how certain you had been about your death only second before.
“C-Celty! Who was that!? WHAT was that!?” You pulled your arms away from her waist and stumbled off of the bike.
[Sorry!!! I should have warned you. I had no other plan on how to get away….]
She seemed genuinely apologetic for scaring you.
You took a deep breath and tried to calm your shaking nerves. Celty seemed to be the only person in the city to ever see you this shaken up. First when you stabbed that thug and were certain you had killed him, and now when you thought you were about to die.
You ran a hand through your hair, “But, it’s fine…I just…it was really unexpected…” as the events replayed in your mind you found yourself thinking back to that officer. “Wait, who was that guy with the megaphone!? He looked ready to scale the building to come after us…and all those things he accused you of…”
Celty’s shoulders slumped and she dismounted the bike. She typed;
[He's a new officer from a different district sent to deal with me. Hes a motorcycle specialist and he’s nuts! He chases me all over Ikebukuro! It’s making work really hard as you’ve just saw…]
“A new officer?” You said thoughtfully. “That means the authorities think you are linked with the Slasher cases. I mean, that’s what he said…right?”
Celty paused, remembering the accusations he had yelled during the case. She placed her helmet in her hands despairingly.
You laughed nervously, a tinge of worry in your chest “Er….you aren’t actually the Slasher though….right…?”
[OF COURSE NOT!] She typed angrily.
You put your hands up in defense, “Right, right, Ok I’m sorry…..I just had to be sure…”
She did a motion that appeared to be sighing in distress before typing again.
[It's fine….But It kind of sucks for everyone else to be so certain I’m behind the attacks…The Dollars forums are all pointing fingers at the Black Rider!!! First I’m revealed as a Dullahan and now this!?]
You hummed, reading over her texts in contemplation. Your fear and pounding heart had finally ebbed away now and you were stricken with curiosity about the whole situation, “You say that he has only been chasing you recently?”
She nodded.
“Maybe that’s because the police department found something supernatural about the slasher cases and automatically traced it to you?”
She paused, processing your analysis,
[That….makes a lot of sense actually…]
Celty hesitated before typing again. [Hey, we can talk about this later. We still have a job to do. Not to mention, that officer will find us if I stay still for too long. He’s able to track me by scent alone I’m pretty sure….]
Well that was terrifying.
You sighed, knowing she wasn’t going to give you anything more until the job was done. “Back on the bike then?”
[Unless you’d rather walk…..]
You sighed deeply, “Compelling argument. Alright, just, please try and give me a heads up before jumping over any more buildings, alright?”
Celty’s shoulders suddenly began bouncing strangely and it took you a moment to realize she was silently laughing.
You glared, feeling attacked, “Hey! What’s so funny!?”
She struggled to type with her jiggling hands, [It's just….does Izaya know you scream like a girl!?]
=*=
Around half of an hour later riding down the back alleyways and avoiding the cops at any turn, you finally made it back to Shinra and Celty’s apartment where your contact was supposed to be waiting for the delivery.
You covered your mouth and yawned as Celty unlocked the main door, your exhaustion getting the best of you.
{All this chaos with the Yellow Scarves and the Dollars had been wearing you thin. Over the past week, you have been getting very little sleep, working late into the night and having insanely little freetime.
Ever since you decided to track down the rogue informant who was selling intel on the Dollars, your workload had increased tenfold. You had yet to consult Izaya about the whole thing, stubbornly trying to conduct your own independent investigation that you had failed to do with Kyouhei, but as the numbers of gang attacks increased.you were running out of options…}
You and Celty entered the apartment to see Shinra and an unfamiliar man casually on the couch. They sat comfortably across from each other, sipping tea and smiling. Their attention swiveled to you and Celty as you trudged out of the entryway into the living room
“Welcome home, Celty!” Shinra greeted warmly. “I hope you had a safe trip back here!”
The stranger gave a small half lidded smile, “Heya Celty.” His eyes drifted to where you stood beside the fairy. He looked you up and down, taking in your appearance. He met your gaze and raised an eyebrow, “Wait a minute…..you aren’t Izaya….”
The client was unfamiliar to you, but seemed well acquainted with Celty and Shinra. He didn’t even look twice as Celty took off her helmet and allowed her headless form to be revealed, ebony smoke billowing from the open wound in her neck.
You took a moment to take in his features. He was well dressed and wore a white tailored suit overtop a silk black shirt. A gold chain glittered around his neck, matching the dainty ring on his index finger. His face was deeply lined, from both stress and age and his cheekbones were hollow and sharp.
He was clearly a Yakuza, and a high ranking one at that. Likely an executive or maybe a blood member?
He was far different from Atkin’s men who were working as mere grunts for the higher-ups within the organization. This man was a dignified member of a crime syndicate.
“Oh, right! You haven’t met eachother yet!” Shinra chuckled nervously, “Haruya, this is Y/N L/N. Y/N, this is Haruya Shiki.”
“Haruya Shiki?” You raised your eyebrows in surprise. “You are an executive to Awakusu-kai, correct?”
Haruya seemed somewhat surprised by this, “Yes, that’s right. Have Celty and Shinra mentioned me?”
[He probably, figured it out on his own. Y/N is an apprentice informant.] Celty explained.
The Awakusu man seemed somewhat entertained by this and laughed lightly, “Well damn, you must be that brat Izaya always talks about then….That definitely explains the coat. I thought you were him ten years younger when you first came through the door. You look just like that bastard. And from what I hear, you are as good as him when it comes to information broking, too.”
A Yakuza member knew who you were before you had even met them.
You didn’t know whether to feel proud or unsettled that your name had been spreading that deep into the underworld.
You had messed with Yakuza before but they had just been low ranking thugs, but Haruya Shiki was an EXECUTIVE. He was like, the Vice President of the Awakusu. His file was one Izaya always had on hand because his connections were just that valuable.
And also, according to him, Izaya talked about you? Why? Did he just like chatting or was he making an effort to spread your name? Or maybe he just liked talking about you? Maybe both?
As always, your boss's motives eluded you for the most part.
Celty pulled the parcel out of your satchel and tossed it over to Haruya, who caught it easily.
[Sorry we were late.]
She hesitated before adding;
[We ran into trouble….]
Shinra's eyes got all wide and sympathetic, “Oh no! I’m so sorry, darling…was it those officer guys again?”
“It was. They are really determined,” You said. “They were accusing Celty of every crime they could think of and even suspect she’s the Slasher.”
“Seriously!?” Shinra clenched his teeth in an uncharacteristic display of rage. “They are still on about that!? My Celty would never! The nerve of those bastards!”
Celty sat down exit to him and rubbed his shoulder soothingly as Shinra looked ready to kill.
“I think it’s because the Slasher portrays lots of supernatural traits in their attacks…..which obviously links it to the only other known supernatural creature in the city, which would be Celty.” You explained. You were eager to share your theory with Shinra, as he knew a lot more of the extraordinary than you did and was far better to talk about it with then Namie.
Haruya hummed, “Really? That seems like a bit of a stretch, Celty has been here for years and never done anything like that. Going off the basis of their theory, why would she attack now?”
You weren’t surprised the Yakuza man was getting involved in the conversation. Ever since Atkins arrest, and the selling of Yagiri Pharmaceuticals, the main holders of magical artifacts or extraordinary items belonged to Izaya, Nebula Corporations and the Yakuza. Haruya Shiki, likely being high ranking enough to be educated on relics and otherworldly creatures, probably had some solid knowledge on the topic as well.
Shinra adjusted his glasses, “Does it matter? They probably think she’s retaliating after she got revealed all those months ago…..”
“Serial stabbings without killing done by a Dullahan who is upset that she got revealed to the world as being a headless fairy walking along humans?” You frowned. “None of that links up. In fact it sounds like the plot of a Shounen manga, not something Celty would do.”
“Agreed,” Haruya said, tucking the parcel into his inner coat pocket. “It’s weird that they would connect the Slasher to you Celty, but they probably just want a name to blame it on so that they can lock you up and quell the public’s hysteria.”
“Wait, would the cops really do that!?” You asked, suddenly a little shaken by the thought.
If they would try and cover up these mass stabbings, what else could they possibly be hiding? Who could they be falsely accusing?
You know that they had gotten involved to cover up Namie Yagiri’s illegal experiments and that Kyouhei said that they were paid to ignore gang activity…..
Haruya eyed you skeptically, “You probably already know the answer to that, kid. Corruption runs deep in this city. It’s as much an important part of Ikebukuro as ramen or Hiboruna amusement park.”
“And Celty is suffering for it….” Shinra pouted, slinging his arms around Celty’s waist and hugging her. “Just so the stupid civilians can get lied to and a false sense of security….”
[Oh come on Shinra, it’s fine. You can’t blame them for being ignorant. Not everyone analyzes things as logically as you do!] She typed, seeming irritated that Shinra was being so dramatic.
“Celty’s right,” Haruya said. “Most of Ikebukuro hasn’t seen anything of this sort before, the officers and influencers would be quick to link anything supernatural together, regardless of whether it actually made sense or not.”
You decided that you liked this Haruya Shiki so far, he seemed reasonable and very balanced despite being Yakuza. And he didn’t seem to mind Shinra's antics, Celty’s headless-ness or your association with Izaya. This would be the first time you’ve ever met anyone who didn’t automatically hate you based on the guy you worked for. It felt nice if you were being honest.
“Well….regardless….” The Yakuza stood up and adjusted his jacket. “Now that I have what I came for, I should get going. It was nice talking to you Shinra and Celty, I hope we can talk together soon too.”
[Once again, sorry for being late…we know how busy you are these days, it wasn’t very considerate…] Celty typed apologetically.
He just waved her off, as he approached the exit “Nah, none of that. You couldn’t help it. And I’m always happy for your help.” His eyes shifted to yours and you felt a twinge of nervousness under his gaze. “And you, Y/N-kun, I hope we see eachother again soon. You’ve got quite an impressive reputation building up, who knows, maybe one day your name will hold some power in the Yakuza.” He pulled a wad of cash and a slip of paper from his front pocket and handed it to you. “Here’s your cut for the job and my business card. If you are ever interested, you can always give me a call.”
You gaped at that, taking the card in your hand as if it was made of Diamond. The executive of the Awakusu-Kai giving you a card and a compliment!?
On one hand, the fact your name was known amongst high ranks filled you with excitement. On the other hand, Masaomi’s warning to have you stay away from stuff like this made you feel dread.
You were definitely conflicted on how to feel about this, “Th-thank you, Shiki-San!” You said bowing deeply.
Haruya chuckled, amused by your formality, “No problem, just do me a favor and watch out for yourself, kid.” He then gave a small wave to Celty and Shinra on the couch before turning and walking casually out of the apartment.
You stared after him, your brain feeling somewhat in a daze.
“Yep. He’s a pretty neat guy,” Shinra said with a chuckle, seemingly noticing your admiration. “Hey, how about you stay for some tea?”
“Tea?” You shook yourself out of your haze and looked over to where Shinra was already putting on the kettle.
“Yeah! You’ve been so busy lately, it might be nice to take a moment to just sit down for a bit.” He explained.
“Well…..” You shifted awkwardly rubbing the back of your neck. A quick glance at your watch you saw that it was already 10:00 at night. Geez, you had been working for almost 13 hours without stop……
To be honest, you didn’t really even notice it had been that long. You like working as an informant and often don’t realize how much work you've actually done in a day.
You needed to report back to Izaya and you really shouldn’t keep him waiting.
[Izaya won’t mind if you’re late just this once] Celty typed, seemingly reading your mind. [Itll just be for a few minutes. Honestly, take a second to relax. You shouldn’t just work all the time. And you should take some time to fully recover after that car chase….]
“I guess you’re right…..” You caved in and plopped down on the couch across from Celty as Shinra rifled around for tea bags. The cushy fabric felt so comfortable and you realized then just how tired you were as you sunk into the cushions.
“So, Y/N-kun, what’s been keeping you so busy?” Shinra placed a steaming cup of green tea in front of you and took a seat beside Celty.
They looked at you attentively and you were reminded of parents trying to connect with their children over dinner. You bit back a smile at that thought. “Just work stuff….Lots of people want information on the Yellow Scarves and Dollars as usual, but the identity of the Slasher is everyone’s main point of interest, which is bad for business because nobody knows who they are…”
“I imagine that’s pretty frustrating for you. Not knowing something, I mean.” Shinra said. It sounded somewhat backhanded, but the expression on his face let you know he was being genuine. You laughed slightly, “Yeah, it is. But it’s frustrating for the rest of Ikebukuro too, seeing as they are desperately trying to pin it on Celty…”
[Yeah….I’m not going to tolerate being a scapegoat for these attacks for very long. I was already the centre of attention by the media once before and it was terrible, but now I’ve got to put up with being the focus of law enforcement on top of that. And to make things worse, the only people who don’t think I’m the Slasher instead blame the attacks on the Dollars!]
“Yeah, pinning the blame on anyone or anything they can. Humans do strange things when they’re scared,” you said honestly, taking a sip of the tea.
It was incredibly sweet, unlike your mentor's soul crushingly bitter drink that he always gave you. Definitely was a shock to your tastebuds after becoming so used to the sugar-free stuff he served.
Shinra chuckled, “You sounded just like Izaya for a second there.”
[That's pretty worrying.] Celty typed.
“Aw, he’s not that bad!” Shinra said, smiling brightly. “Heck, if you want to be a good informant, Izaya is the best example of success you can find!”
Celty frantically spelled out: [Yikes.]
Shinra laughed at her clear distaste for his childhood friend and nuzzled into her shoulder.
You all sat in a comfortable silence for a minute, before Shinra pulled away from his beloved. He cleared his throat and rubbed the back of his neck nervously, “Actually… We must admit we had….and ulterior motive to getting you to stay here for a bit….”
You raised your eyebrows, “Uh…..Ulterior motives…?”
[Yes.] Celty confirmed. [We have a job for you actually…]
“Oh?” That certainly grabbed your attention. They never had mentioned any jobs before. What could this be about?
[It's important. In fact, we’ve been talking about the subject already…]
You frowned, “What do you mean?”
“We need you to track down the Slasher,” Shinra said bluntly.
You blinked, completely taken aback. The slasher? The insane possibly supernatural uncatchable street assaulter!?
Celty noticed the look of despair on your face, [We know it’s a big ask!! And you are completely welcome to reject it, but we would really appreciate the help! I can’t do my job if the public thinks I’m the Slasher. In fact, the only people who have hired me lately are Izaya and Shiki, everyone else thinks I’m the attacker and a danger!]
“What…..” You set your tea down and swallowed thickly, “Look, I’m always willing to help, but at the same time I know my limits. I mean…not even the police can catch this guy, not even Izaya knows who it is! How am I supposed to figure it out!?”
“Because you are brilliant!” Shinra praised. “You have incredible senses and resources! Even my dad likes you!”
Your brain brought up the masked face of Shingen Kishitani and you immediately felt conflicted. He had talked about you with Shinra!? Had he mentioned the Hugar blades? No…..he wouldn’t reveal information regarding artifacts like that. So he just….brought you up randomly then?
You didn't know how to feel about that. You were apparently quite a popular topic of discussion amongst your superiors…
Your face flushed, “W-well I….I mean…even I’m going to have trouble tracking down the slasher if I even have a chance…..”
[We know. But you are our best option. Unless the police and citizens figure out who’s carrying out the attacks, the authorities are going to blame them on me and the Yellow scarves are going to blame them on the Dollars.]
“You wouldn’t only be helping us, you’d also be stopping a Gang War….” Shinra added.
You sighed. Izaya wanted a gang war. He wanted you to stir up tensions and chaos and turn this into a war zone….
But at the same time, innocents like Ryo Takiguchi and Celty were being affected by false presumptions surrounding the attacker…..
A Gang War that couldn’t be controlled meant danger and not the kind you were comfortable with.
And besides all that, your work load was becoming way too heavy.
You had to broke information, search for the rival informant exposing the Dollars identities, figure out how to use your new weapons and supply information to Izaya all on schedule.
Having to identify the slasher on top of all that would be….overwhelming…..
But at the same time…..
Celty’s head was sitting in your bosses office, kept away from the one creature it belonged to for no other reason other then Izaya wanted it….
Perhaps you could make up for hiding the head by clearing Celty’s name and putting the Slasher behind bars! Then you could be doing something that could finally crush the guilt you felt whenever you thought of Celty, completely unaware that the part of herself that had been missing for centuries was being hidden by you.
Shinra sighed, “Look, just forget about it. It wa-“
“I’ll do it.” You said quickly.
Shinra looked at you in shock, “Wh-what! Seriously!?”
You nodded, “It’s not fair that the police are trying to pin all that on you Celty. I’ll find who it is and clear your name.”
[Wait, really!?] She seemed surprised you had taken on the job. [You realize that this is dangerous right!? It’s not your average broking job, what you’ll be doing for me is…..risky….]
“Yeah. I know.” You cracked a smile, “But that’s what makes it fun, right?”
[I don’t know if that’s the word I would use…]
“Thank you! Thank you! Thank you!” Shinra squealed. “You are doing such a huge favour for my dear Celty!!! Would you like to be paid in advance or after?”
“No charge,” You said.
“Wha? Really? Are you sure?”
“Yes. I am. I’ll do it for free. But…..It will take me a while. I have lots of other jobs and I need to get my data organized before I can identify our slasher….alright?”
“Y/N-kun! You are too kind!” Shinra said honestly.
No you weren’t. You were trying to make up for going behind their back. You wanted them to trust you and you wanted to get rid of the aching guilt consuming you.
[Thank you!!! <3] Celty typed. [I won’t forget this good deed, Y/N. I don’t think I could ever repay you!]
You laughed nervously, “Well yes, of course!”
Her praise made you feel like you were truly doing a good turn for her….but the image of her head on your bosses bookshelf immediately reminded you that you were just a terrible friend trying to cover up their tracks.
=*=
After going over the terms of the job with Shinra and Celty, you wrote up a contract and agreed to find the Slashers identity, no matter what.
You then finished your tea, said your goodbyes and headed to the train station so you could catch a ride to Shinjuku.
You wandered along the rooftops, the moon overhead illuminating your way home as you jumped from building to building. You were too exhausted to deal with any thugs or gangsters roaming the streets below, it was best you remained up above them all to avoid trouble. You mind was busy, racing with the conversation and promise you had exchanged. You kept going over your reactions and responses to everything they had said, as if you would somehow have slipped up and reveal the truth behind your generous actions.
Celty and Shinra made incredibly polite hosts and were very good company.
The warm smiles they had given you and the warnings to be safe while being out this late at night were all caring and genuine. It made you feel guilty and deceitful knowing that Celty’s head was in Izaya’s possession and you couldn’t speak a word of it.
It made you feel like a pretty bad person to be honest. The exact sort of person Massomi was afraid you would become….
You frowned, shoving your hands in your pockets and trying to quell the guilt rising in your stomach.
“C’mon, you're a nice girl, why don’t you do me the pleasure of taking you out for a date, huh? Then we can go back to my place after maybe…..”
Voices from the alley below you just passed over caused you to stop in your tracks. Quietly, you stepped back and peered down below.
Three older looking yellow scarves were cornering a small looking girl against the brick wall. She didn’t look scared, but she clearly wasn’t very comfortable.
One of them held a baseball bat, and while it wasn’t held in an offensive manner, it was clearly a warning if she thought of running.
“Hey, you got nice hair….” Another said. “I wondered what it would feel like tangled in my hands….”
She smiled, lopsidedly, “I assure you it would be no different then any other girls.”
“Aw, don’t be like that! Don’t sell yourself short baby…” The third said. “Why don’t you show us all what you got? Don’t worry, it won’t be all at once….”
Disgust filled you with that. This girl was clearly underage, wearing a high school uniform even.
You sighed and flicked out your Hugar blades. So much for avoiding trouble.
One of them made a move closer, positioning him perfectly below you. “Here, baby, let’s just have so-AGH!” You landed on him from above, flattening him beneath your weight and holding your knives to the base of his spine.
The girl and the two others looked on in shock.
You were truthfully unsure about how you were going to go about handling the thugs effectively, but you were prepared for anything. You did as you always did during stressful situations and imitated Izaya for confidence. You gave the girl a smug smile, looking up at her through half lidded eyes. “Good evening. Aren’t you out a little late?”
Her eyes widened as she looked at you in shock. She was exceptionally pretty with long glossy dark hair and a petite frame. She wore a Joshibi uniform that you recognized from your time spent with Emily Miller.
“Get off of me!” Hissed the man under your feet as he tried to prop himself off of the ground.
In a flash, you slashed the Hugar blade down his back. “Shut up and sit still,” you ordered.
You hadn’t really wanted to use your weapon, as it might’ve scared the girl, but you had no other options. These guys were bigger and older than you and you had to use any advantage you had. Besides, if she did get scared and run away, that would at least get her safely out of the situation.
The mans eyes flashed red as the order took affect. Muffled sounds of distress came from him as his body froze perfectly still and his mouth refused to open. You stood up, twirling your blades and eyeing down the other two.
“What the fuck was that!?” One of them said, glaring daggers and readying his fists. “Who the fuck are you!?”
“I’m the person who’s about to cut your fingers off if you don’t leave this girl alone,” You said, stalking forward, poised to attack. You could feel the blades powers in your hands, pulsing as if it had a heart of It’s own and surging through your veins.
It felt good. The same kind of good as when you had held Celty’s head. It was as if your fears, insecurities and pains all fell into the backdrop of your mind. Unlike the fight with Chiko, you were fully aware of the blades abilities and had a grasp on how to use it…….
All that power…….all of it was yours……
You felt dizzy with it really, almost euphoric.
Your knives yearned to cut again.
Cut, cut, cut, cut away all the thoughts in these men’s heads.
Maybe if you cut away enough, you could control them completely, just like puppets.
You could have some humans of your very own…just like Izaya…..your own pawns….
And if you didn’t control them all of the time…..they would have your cuts all over them, marking them for yourself they would be your own………
Wait, what? Why were you thinking like that!?
Maybe you were more tired than you thought….Your thoughts were getting all muddled and messy with exhaustion….
You shook your head, trying to snap out of your hazy thoughts as your opponent squared up.
“Get fucked,” The guy hissed, lunging for your throat. You let him slam you against the brick, the girl beside you gasping at the sudden motion.
However, your victimhood was short lived as you drew two slices across the hands gripping your neck.
“Let go.” You choked out the order through the pressure on your trachea.
His face shifted to an expression of horror as his body disobeyed him and released you.
You gasped in a big intake of breath, your throat free of his grasp. Your head aches slightly were it had collided with the wall, but the adrenaline reduced any further pain into a dull throbbing.
You took a second to observe and regain your bearings.
A quick glance around revealed the horrified look of the remaining man and that the other thug you had slashed was still immobile on the ground.
“Both of you sleep until daybreak.” You ordered. Immediately, both men slumped unconscious. The one who had attempted to choke you, hit the ground hard, causing you to wince. However, he seemed fine enough, as he loudly snored as your command took hold of his body.
So….you could indeed control multiple people at once….you would have to remember that.
“Hey, c-come on man, we were just playing around!” The remaining guy said, fear prevalent in his eyes as his gaze flicked between his frozen still friends.
“Well, so am I,” you leveled your blade at him, giving him an expression you hope emphasized your seriousness. “Care to join in my game? All your friends are playing too……”
“I-I….Goddamn, this is insane……” He glared at the girl, “Fuck it. You aren’t worth the trouble…Not even that pretty anyways…...” Scrambling backwards, he ducked out of the alleyway, leaving his companions alone and vulnerable
Yeesh, some friend he was…
With the potential assaulters out of the way, you turned to the girl. She was looking at you with large warm eyes. They were a deep redwood color, almost crimson, somewhat similar to Izaya’s . “Are you alright?” You asked conceened. She didn’t appear to have any injuries and her face remained placid and unafraid.
“You saved me…..” She said, her face splitting into a grin. Her eyes glittered, in reverence that made you the slightest bit unnerved.
“I guess I did….” You laughed slightly. “So, uhm, What’s your name? I’m Y/N L/N.”
She hesitated briefly before responding, “My name is Haruna Niekawa…”
You paused, the information you had surrounding the name racing through your head.
Haruna Niekawa, age 16, Former student of Raira Academy Class 1-A
Transferred to Joshibi after rumors regarding her having sexual relations with the history teacher Takashi Nasujima, lead to bullying and harassment from her peers.
Currently in class 1-A at Joshibi and living with her father.
You had written her profile yourself and read it a thousand times to memorize it, just as you had done with every piece of information related to anyone in your school or any name that was associated with Raira.
Besides Mika Harima, Haruna had been the most infamous student in Raira Academy.
You had never met her personally, having transferred school around a year before you came to Ikebukuro, but you heard her mentioned in passing along the hallways and while eavesdropping in schoolyard gossip.
Not wanting to reveal what you knew of the poor girl, you just smothered all preconceived notions and information in your mind and offered her a smile. “Nice to meet you, Haruna. Now, what exactly are you doing out this late alone?” You asked.
“Normally I have a weapon….” She said, tugging on her long hair. “But….I must have dropped it…..”
“You should be more careful,” you said. “It’s important to be able to defend yourself in situations like these.”
Her large eyes locked onto your blades, that you were holding passively by your sides. She tilted her head to the side and took a step closer. “I’ve never seen blades quite like that before…..” She was uncomfortably close to you now, your faces almost touching. You fought the urge to step back as her eyes locked onto your eyes. “Do you hear it too….?” She whispered.
“I’m not sure what you mean…” You said honestly. Admittedly, you were becoming somewhat unsettled by the whole situation. This girl showed little to no fear about almost being assaulted and now she was going on about hearing something?
Red flags everywhere.
And on top of that, the vibe you were getting from her was…..dark.
It was almost something unearthly, like how you felt around Celty, but so much more ominous….
She smiled and stepped back, the dark feeling vanishing as soon as she pulled out of your personal space. “Oh. It must be different then….how interesting….”
“Uh, yeah…..” You rubbed the back of your neck nervously. “Uhm, would you like me to walk you back to your place?” You suggested. “I’d really hate for anything to happen, especially with all those slasher attacks…..”
She giggled. It was a scratchy noise, and sent goosebumps up your spine. “Oh, that’s very true! Yes, I would love if you walked me home. You are quite the gentleman!”
“Oh, uh….no problem….” You said, tucking your blades in your pockets. “Where is it you live?”
She gestured with her skinny arm down the road, “Just down there, a couple minutes into the city centre, in one of the apartment buildings….”
“Alright, let’s go then,” You waved for her to lead the way.
The two of you went out of the alley into the dark streets. The neon lights of the city centre was just up ahead, providing lots of guidance for your destination.
You walked in silence, taking in the sights of the city. It felt admittedly nice taking a regular stroll, especially since recently you barely had any time to take things slow lately.
You felt a pressure on your arm, and turned to see Haruna hanging off of it, looking up at you with bright, gleaming eyes that reminded you far too much of the broken gaze of Takara Tamaki or the other followers of Izaya throughout the city.
Often you would find those girls following you around, or looking at you excitedly like they were seeing a celebrity.
Even after you explained that you weren’t Izaya, they still hung around. Apparently your affiliation with him was still worked to catch their attention and your appearance and demeanor was similar enough that they still liked to ogle as you walked around the city. Izaya sometimes joked that you were better with his followers than he was.
“I hope you don’t mind me,” Haruna said. “I don’t want anyone grabbing me and dragging me off.” As she said that, she allowed her fingers to lock around your limp hand.
“Oh…. I don’t mind….” You said, hiding your discomfort in the situation. You didn’t really like her touching you. She just felt so strange. That weird dark aura felt like it was seeping into your skin and settling uneasily inside your body. You were losing control somewhat of the situation, all your “Izaya like” confidence had been spent taking down those gangsters and now you were unable to face this strange girl with the same boldness.
You wondered if Seiji ever felt like this when Mika dangled off him. They seemed happy enough at school, but you personally wouldn’t be able to have someone grasping onto you for so long without going insane…..well….maybe it would be ok if it was Masaomi……
What?
Why was he the first one who came to mind? Was it because you held hands before? Yeah, that had to be it…..
“Do your blades have a name?” She asked, snapping you out of your emotional crisis.
“A name?” You mulled over it, wondering if you should tell her or not. You decided it couldn’t hurt, she was probably just trying to make conversation after all. “I call them the Hugar Blades.”
“Hoooguhr? Hugar! Hugar-Chan! How cute! What’s it mean?” She asked. “I’m surprised, it’s not a Japanese name, is it?”
“I think it’s Icelandic, It means Mind Thief,” You said, your tired brain struggling to keep the conversation going. In all reality, you shouldn’t be blabbing about your weapons, but explaining its abilities might make what happened to those men less unsettling.
“Because you can control people with it? That makes sense,” Haruna said.
She caught on quick. You were kind of wondering why she was so invested in your knives, but you supposed that she probably just wasn’t accustomed to the supernatural and wanted to learn about it.
“Yeah, I’m sure that’s why,” You confirmed.
She tugged you down the street, pulling you down the road to a residential street lined with dark windowed buildings. Every normal human was likely sound asleep this hour into the night.
Miserably, you wondered if someone in the city was getting slashed right now.
Some poor souls out in the night being attacked while the sleeping world was none the wiser.
“Do you have a girlfriend?” She asked suddenly.
That definitely caught you off guard and you looked at her in surprise, “Uh, no. I don’t.”
“A boyfriend then?”
Your mind immediately flashed to a boyish face with honey coloured eyes and golden hair. You shook your head, attempting to banish the image of your friend into the depths of your mind, “Nope.”
“Aw that’s a shame.” She pouted. “You are so cute….I’m sure everyone loves you…..” Her grip tightened. “Do you love everyone back? Do you spread your love no matter what?”
“Well….I mean….I try to be a nice guy,” You said, not completely understanding the question.
She giggled again, “You’re cute.”
“Oh, Uhm….Thank you.”
She came to a stop suddenly, accidentally yanking your arm and causing you to stumble back.
“This is my place,” She said, stopping in front of a small building beside the communal parking lot.
“Oh! Great then….” You escorted her to the doorway.
She reluctantly detached herself from your arm and approached the door. She punched in the access code
5114
The door unlocked and she pulled it open. Her sparkling eyes met yours, “Thank you for escorting me home.” She smiled. “I am so grateful you saved me.”
“It was no problem, seriously,” You said giving her a small smile. “I would have had hated if anything happened to you.”
“How chivalrous. I hope we meet again soon….” She tilted her head to the side, a habit she seemed to do when observing. “Maybe I can show you my knife next time.”
“I don’t see a problem with that so long as it doesn’t end up inside my chest,” you joked.
Well, partly joked. This girl gave you the kind of vibe that she wasn’t as defenseless as you had first perceived.
She laughed again, “You are so funny. I hope fate brings us together soon. Goodnight, Y/N L/N.”
And then she closed the door and you were left alone.
You shuddered.
The air became easier to breathe and you felt less….uneasy.
Now that you realized how different the vibe of the city was without Haruna, you realized just how OFF she was.
Maybe the events between her and Nasujima-San had really changed something inside her. Maybe she was just coping badly with the past and it manifested in that weird energy she emmitted.
Maybe if you had cut her, you could have forced the truth out of her….
You could have just made her your own as a reward for saving her……She probably wouldn’t have protested…….
It could have been so easy, her fingers around your one hand, your other wrapped around one of the blades….all it would take was one cut to control……just a cut…..
Wait, cut? Seriously?!
You were not about to cut some innocent girl just to get her to talk. That was never something you would do.
God you were exhausted.
So exhausted your brain was getting overrun with these….horrible thoughts …….
You shivered and bit your tongue, the pain distracting you from your overwhelming imagination….
You needed to get to Shinjuku and report to Izaya before it got any later. Izaya was always patient with you, but you felt quite rude about keeping him waiting for your stupid ass.
You ran a hand through your hair and made your way to the nearest alleyway. You scaled the fire escape, flipping yourself up on the apartment rooftops. It was faster this way. Despite the risk of slipping or falling on the concrete. was decidedly safer than riding with Celty.
Hopefully you won't run into any more damsels in distress this time. Stretching, you rolled your shoulders and shook off your legs before racing along the building tops.
Unbeknownst to you, a pair of gleaming red eyes watched your disappearing figure, sparkling with newfound love.

Chapter Text

“So, Celty has informed me that you’ve taken on the task of identifying the Slasher of Ikebukuro,” Izaya said, sounding particularly amused.
You nodded. “Yeah, the cops are certain it’s her. They made a connection between the supernatural properties of the attacks and Celty being a Dullahan. I need to clear her name or else she won’t be able to do her job.”
{You were seated on the couch across from him. He had been out and about when you showed up last night so you decided to take a quick rest on the couch whilst you waited for his return. Your quick rest then turned into a full blown sleep and you did not awaken until late morning today.
You were once again provided with a pillow and a blanket and awoke to warm tea and sushi by your boss.}
Izaya hummed, “Ah~ that’s no easy task. Not even I’m sure who exactly the slasher is….You better be charging her a hefty fee for such a job.”
His eyes bore into yours, he likely knew that you had offered to do the job for free, whether from Celty herself or a lucky guess based on your personality.
Your cheeks went pink and you stared dully into the tea cup in your hand, “Well…..actually…..”
He chuckled at your predictably, “Yes, I suspected as much…..Let me guess, you think clearing her name will mend the guilt in your soul over hiding her head, ne?”
Damn he was good. It was scary how easily he managed to slip into your thought process.
“If you feel guilty for every client you have, you are going to starve,” Namie commented from the bookshelf balcony above. “Although, I doubt you really feel guilty seeing as you neglect to give the poor creature her head back.”
You frowned, “I’m not going to do that, the fun hasn’t even started yet! But Celty is still my friend and I have every right to feel bad about hiding things from her….”
Namie glared down at you, her cold scrutinizing gaze causing chills up your spine, “Quit pretending to be nice,” She hissed. “Celty isn’t your friend. Nobody is. You’re delusional. At least Izaya acknowledges that those around him are just pawns, you keep holding on to that stupid sentimentality and using it as a shield, as if it makes the things you do less monstrous.”
You winced at that, but didn’t dare break eye contact.
Izaya looked between the two of you, a smirk on his face. “Now, now, Namie. No need to take out your frustrations on the boy. You might be projecting a bit, ne?”
Namie recoiled at that, shifting her scowl to your mentor
“Frustrations?” You inquired, meeting Izaya’s gaze.
Izaya smiled, “Oh yes~ she’s salty because Seiji and Mika are going out on an extra special trip into Tokyo for Valentine’s Day and she wasn’t invited. How sad….”
“Don’t say her name!” She snapped. “My Seiji and that….insufferable…..agh!” She shrieked and slammed the books she was sorting onto the ground. “DAMN IT! DAMN HER!”
“Anyways…..” Izaya said, unfazed by his secretary's breakdown. “I've been meaning to ask, how is Hugarþjófur serving you? You’ve no doubt figured out It’s powers, ne? Shingen said you even went to him for help using it.”
You stiffened at that, recalling the fight you had been in recently. “I….have…..I actually used them just yesterday.” You pulled the knives from your pockets, observing them cautiously. Even now the ebbed malicious energy, seeping into your hands and infecting your mind. “A girl was in trouble so I just…..Well, I just kind of leapt in and used them….There were these three gangsters, older Yellow Scarves members, and they were pestering her and she just….I couldn’t leave her there…”
“Ooh~! How heroic!” Izaya said excitedly. “It’s nice to have that kind of power. I’m jealous, you can immediately control anyone you want at everytime…..I would use them myself, but I feel like it would give me an unfair advantage if I were to run into Shizu-Chan….”
You were compelled to point out that Shizuo's strength gave him the ultimate unfair advantage in comparison to Izaya, no matter how skilled the informant was, but decided against it.
“Honestly, it's kind of scary….” You admitted. “The look that people get in their eyes when they fight. It's control…..it’s pure desperation…..it’s haunting…..”
In fact, you had been fighting control in a way with yourself. The desire to control was strong and you found It’s pull was hard to resist.
You were afraid.
Hastily, you shoved the knives back into your pockets.
Izaya eyed your conflicted face, he seemed to be mulling over the idea, somewhat unsure on what to say that would comfort your clearly distraught mind, Instead he sighed, “Well, I suppose that makes sense. You’ve only used it a few times, I’m unsurprised that you are…shaken by the extent of its influence. However, I have faith you will manage, this kind of power is something to be harnessed, not contained, and I can’t imagine a better person to wield it than you.”
Your cheeks flushed and you looked away, “Do…..are you sure….?”
He laughed suddenly, leaning back and stretching out over the couch. “You have nothing to worry about. I know you are capable of what I expect of you.” He hummed. “Although….I must warn you….Hugarþjófur is not the only one of its kind.”
You froze at that, your tea cup an inch away from your mouth.
Was that true!? Was there more cursed blades out there!? It certainly made sense……but at the same time….why would he bring it up at this time? And what did it have to do with you?
“Don’t look so surprised, you know it’s not that improbable.” He teased. “But you are probably also wondering why I am mentioning this, ne?” He looked up towards his Secretary. “Namie, can you please get me my file on Saika.”
“Go to hell,” She muttered, but proceeded to search for the file anyway.
You placed your teacup down and hummed thoughtfully, “Saika…..That sounds Japanese, not like Hugarþjófur.”
“Indeed. It’s a Japanese demon blade, said to possess its wielder.” Izaya explained.
“Here,” Namie said dully, chucking the paper down onto the table below. It landed on Izaya’s unplayable Chessboard, knocking over his pieces. She smirked at that, “Whoops. My bad.”
Izaya shot her a deadly glare and gently lifted the file up so as to not disturb anymore of his pieces. He flipped it open and handed it to you. You took it gently and observed the pages with interest.
On the front was a photograph of a katana, held behind a display case and looking incredibly sharp despite having been forged over eight hundred years ago according to the account.
“Shingen wrote a majority of the report,” Izaya confessed. “He’s the most knowledgeable person on the subject of course. I think you’ll find his notes quite interesting…..”
“It’s fascinating,” you admitted, reading the meticulously detailed notes and illustrations. You shifted your gaze onto your boss. “But why are you showing me this?”
Izaya smiled broadly, his eyes glittering with barely contained excitement, “Why do you think?”
The gears raced in your brain as you read the file
Magic blades.
Possession.
Serial attackers.
All connected, at least believed to be by Izaya……
You had a blade that could control people. If this blade ‘Saika’ could also control people….then that meant that the supernatural ability was being wielded by someone just like you.
Well, almost, Saika was not something that was controlled as easily as Hugarþjófur.
In fact according to the file it did just the opposite, instead completely overtaking the wielder.
Saika is superior to the human mind, it overpowers and controls with ease. It’s power can be stolen, transferred or spread by cutting. Those cut with Saika can be fully controlled by them. The victims of Saika can also spread the control just the same as the mother blade.
The pieces all clicked together and you brightened, “Wait! That means this is the supernatural method to the Slasher is the sword! It possesses who it cuts!” You yelled, finally putting it all together, “The Slasher isn’t just one person anymore, it could be anyone who has been cut! Saika is the one we need to stop to get rid of all the attacks, the one who started them!”
“Bingo!” Izaya cheered, clapping his hands together. “I knew you would figure it out Y/N-kun!”
You frowned, and tilted your head to the side, “Wait, but if you knew this, why wouldn’t you search for the Slasher yourself?”
“I can’t investigate Ikebukuro without Shizu-Chan making a scene.” Izaya said, looking unhappy at the mention of his nemesis keeping him out of the area. “Plus, since you have Hugarþjófur, once you do find the Slasher, you would have an easier time than me in a fight against them. I’m a skilled fighter, but even I would be considerably underpowered in comparison to the demon sword.”
You found it quite difficult to associate the word ‘underpowered’ with Izaya. Even if you went one on one against him with your blades he could easily beat you ten times over.
“I must warn you however…” Izaya continued, causing you to snap out of your thoughts. “Saika and Hugarþjófur may be similar, but they have incredibly different effects on the wielder. You see, since Saika survives off of possessing It’s host, it essentially turns them into a monster.”
You felt your hair bristle at that. “What do you mean by that!?”
Namie came down the stairs, covered in a layer of dust from cleaning the shelves, “He means that whoever you're hunting down is nothing more than a husk. A demon, wearing the skin of a person.”
Your eyes widened, “Wait! But then that means my Hugar blades won’t even work on them! It’s power only controls humans.”
“Really?” Izaya said, looking incredibly amused. “So even if I did keep them to myself they wouldn’t work on a monster like Shizu-Chan after all….”
“That doesn’t necessarily make them useless,” Namie continued, crossing her arms. “Yagiri Pharmaceuticals used to dabble in weaponry like this back when supernatural artifacts had been brought to our attention. Weapons sometimes are able to inhibit each other’s power, so while your blades can’t control the wielder of Saika, that also means that so long as you are holding the knives, they can’t control you either.”
“You see?” Izaya said confidently. “Despite being human, you have more than enough power to go up against the Slasher even if they have Saika in their grasp.” He smiled brightly, a dangerous glimmer in his eyes. “And even if you can’t use Hugarþjófur’s power, you can always just stab them.”
You blinked, processing the information through your tired brain. The way Izaya was saying it, you did have a chance against the Slasher, even if they did have a demon blade in their grasp.
Still, the idea of stabbing anyone, human or not made you feel uneasy. What if you accidentally killed them!? What if they were immune to getting stabbed and you were left powerless against them? You had already stabbed someone once before and it made you feel…….conflicted. The night you can home from that mission with Celty, you felt like your head was being split in two with the amount on internal monologues and back and forth between your thoughts. But the the whole Mika Harima thing had happened and you managed to ignore dwelling on it too much. You definitely became a lot more careful after learning how easily humans could be injured, but you hadn’t been forced to take down anyone in that method since. Even with your Hugar Blades you barely hurt the person you are controlling. Just a light graze and they will do whatever you say. (A concept as scary as it was enticing)
“Still….” You leaned back. “Even if I have this as a lead, I’m still at a loss as to who exactly the Slasher is. As far as I know, all of Ikebukuro are suspects. I have no idea who the original slasher and wielder of this ‘Saika’ might be.”
“That’s the thrill of the mystery!” Izaya exclaimed, throwing his hands out “It could be anyone! Your best friend! Your teacher! The janitor! Even me!”
Namie rolled her eyes, “Ok, that’s it. I’m confiscating your Sherlock Holmes novels, this is ridiculous.”
Izaya sighed “Are you still upset that I hid the teaspoons?”
“Yes!” She snapped. “Where are they!?”
He smirked, glee evident on his face “If you followed the clues I laid out you’ll be able to find them!”
“Oh fuck off….” Namie grumbled.
{Izaya’s information was valuable, but he never made anything easy for you.
Now, the hardest part was going to be utilizing what you now know. A slasher who possesses whoever they cut means that until you find the one person responsible, you are in a city full of potential enemies.}

~~*~~
MagentaSugar: Did you guys hear about the slasher attacking those two Raira girls outside the school?
Setton: I read about that the other day. Whoever’s targeting kids like that is seriously messed up.
Arrow: Wait, really!? Were they with the Yellow Scarves!?
MagentaSugar: Nope! In fact I think they were been members of the Dollars!
MONTA: Yeah, see? The Slasher doesn’t target based on association with the Yellow Scarves and yet they still blame the Dollars…..
Arrow: Those assholes just want to start another turf war, whether it’s reasonable or not.
Pr3tt: Didn’t attacks like this happen a couple years ago? I think I read something on it in my criminology class.
Setton: Really!?
MagentaSugar: Wait, I think I’ve heard about that too! Around a decade ago right? Weird stuff.
-Saika has entered the chat-
Saika: slash slash slash slash slash slash slash slash slash slash slash slash slash slash slash slash slash slash slash slash slash slash slash slash slash slash slash slash slash slash slash slash slash slash slash slash slash slash slash
Saika: cut cut cut cut cut cut cut cut cut cut cut cut cut cut cut cut cut cut cut cut cut cut cut cut cut cut cut cut cut cut cut cut cut cut cut cut cutcut cut cut cut cut cut cut cut cut cut cut cut cut cut cut cut cut cut cut cut cut cut cut cut cut cut cut cut cut cut cut cut cut cut cut cut
MagentaSugar: Is this a joke? It’s not very funny
MONTA: If it is a joke in poor taste. Especially with the attacks and all…..
Setton: Saika, are you new or something?
Saika: slash slash slash slash slash slash slash slash slash slash slash slash slash slash slash slash slash slash slash slash slash slash slash slash slash slash slash slash slash slash slash slash slash slash slash slash slash slash slash slash slash slash slash slash slash slash slash slash slash slash slash slash slash slash slash slash slash slash slash slash slash slash slash slash slash slash slash slash
MagentaSugar: Ok, this is stupid. I’m leaving. I’ll talk later.
-MagentaSugar has left the chat-
Saika: cut cut cut cut cut cut cut cut cut cut cut cut cut cut cut cut cut cut cut cut cut cut cut cut cut cut cut cut cut cut cut cut cut cut cut cut cut
Setton: Is everything ok with you?
MONTA: Where is Kanra!? We should get this guy banned. They’re clearly trolling.
Setton: Yeesh, maybe it’ll be sorted out later. We can chat then.
MONTA: Yeah.
-Setton has left the chat-
-MONTA has left the chat-

~~*~~
{Deciding your investigation couldn’t go on any further solo, you texted Celty and Shinra to let them know what you learned. You explained everything you had learned about Saika and how Shingen Kishitani had previously been the owner of the sword.
Celty had thanked you profusely and asked for you to come visit her apartment so you could discuss further action.
You had expected this as Celty was always ready for action and was likely already thinking up a plan to find the identity of Saika’s wielder.
What you did not expect was to enter the apartment and find Shingen Kishitani tied down to a kitchen chair while Celty interrogated him via text messages.}
“Ah! Saika! Yes, one of my most prized possessions! That was until I got bored and sold it…that is .” Shingen hummed, placing a gloved hand on his chin.
[We already know you sold it. WHO you sold it to is what we want to know!!] Celty typed angrily.
Her patience was wearing thin. You could feel frustration radiating off of her in waves. The shadows around her body kept warping and lashing out as she tried to contain her bubbling anger.
Shinra seemed just as uncomfortable, he kept shifting in his seat with this uncomfortable little smile on his face.
Shingen turned his masked face to look at you standing awkwardly in the doorway, looking somewhat concerned for everyone inside the room. “Oh! Hello young Y/N. I seem to have found myself on the receiving end of a Dullahans wrath. Do you care to perhaps untie me?”
Celty swiveled around to (face?) you and the aura of rage give you chills. She shoved her PDA out for you to read;
[DON’T YOU DARE]
You put your hands up in defense and edged over to where Shinra was sitting. “Sorry Kishitani-san, you’re on your own.” You apologized.
He sighed, “Ah drats! This must be how I die then….at the hands of an Irish fairy……Just like my grandfather!”
“Why is she so mad?” You asked Shinra
His glasses glinted as he tilted his head to look at you, “Well, my Father revealed that he used this ‘Saika’ blade to detach Celtys head from her body…..”
You froze up on that, your eyes widening and your breath hitching. The image of Celty’s beautiful otherworldly head sat up on a bookshelf filled your mind. Shingen Kishitani had been the one to divide the two? He was the reason why Celty’s link to her head was nonexistent!?
“Wh-what!? How is that possible!?” You said in a quiet voice.
Shinra hummed, “I think it had something to do with the fact that Saika is a demonic blade. Dullahan naturally have their heads detached, but they are still linked through the bond in the soul. Maybe something in ‘Saika’ was able to sever this soul bond?”
“But even if it did, would Kishitani-san have been possessed?” You asked.
“Hah! The voice in that blade was no match for my superior intellect!” Shingen boasted. “If it had possessed me, surely the demon would be lost in the wonderous maze that is my mind!”
[MAYBE YOU CAN USE THAT BIG BRAIN OF YOURS TO REATTACH MY HEAD YOU JERK] Celty smashed her fingers so hard into the phone when she typed you feared the screen would shatter. [THAT IS IF NEBULA HASN'T DUMPED IT IN THE SEA WITH ALL THE REST OF THE YAGIRI TRASH.]
“Celty, this is getting nowhere,” You cut in, trying to redirect the conversation away from the head. “What we need is information on the Slasher, remember.”
Celty stood for a moment, trying to cool down. Finally her shoulders slumped as the fire left her, [Yeah. You’re right. This isn’t about my head. Not right now anyways.]
“Perhaps the boy oughta be your good cop, hmm?” Shingen suggested teasingly. “He seems to be able to keep a level head unlike you-Agh!”
Celty’s shadows squeezed him warningly and he was left gasping for breath.
“Sorry dad, you deserved that.” Shinra said, smiling kindly and sipping his tea.
You sighed, “Look, Kishitani-San. Is there any chance you have any evidence regarding who or what obtained Saika? A corporation purchase perhaps? Or maybe a client receipt?”
“Hah! Nothing like that! I sold it at an antique store a few years back for ¥4509.” He guffawed.
It went so quiet you could hear a pin drop.
“An antique store….” you repeated.
“Yes.” He confirmed
“For ¥4509.”
“Yes, that was my highest asking price.”
“You sold a cursed blade to an antique store for ¥4509,” You said again.
Shingen tilted his head, “That was what I said. Aren’t you a little young to be hard of hearing, boy?”
“Why!?” Was all you could ask. “Why would you sell an ancient cursed Demon Blade for pocket change!?”
“I wanted it out of the house,” Shingen admitted. “I didn’t want Celty or Shinra finding it and trying anything funny so I got rid of the thing.”
Celty oozed murderous intent. It was ethereal deadly, dangerous energy that almost completely distracted you from the investigation at hand. You wondered since when you had been so sensitive to that kind of thing.
“Seriously!?” Shinra said finally. “Even I have to admit that’s shady.”
“Well it’s better than having it fall into so corrupt company, hm?” The masked man pointed out. “Would you prefer Yagiri Pharmaceuticals to have gotten their filthy hands on Saika? Hm? What then?”
“But why leave it out in the public,” You argued. “Artifacts like that are dangerous to those who don’t understand how to use them!”
Shingen turned to look at you and the light made it just so that you could make out the eye underneath his goggles. It looked like Shinra’s but older and far more unstable. “Perhaps I just wanted to see what would happen, hm? Surely you can relate to that….”
You felt a chill run through you and you stepped back, an indescribable feeling welling up in your chest.
Shingen could see through you. Despite his eccentricities he was still a scientist and an observer at his core.
He chuckled, amused with your reaction.
Celty didn’t seem to notice the interaction, but Shinra seemed to consider something. You could see his gaze on you out of the corner of your eye.
[Ok. You’ve had your fun, but you are really starting to test my patience. Who did you sell the weapon to, Shingen?!] Celty typed.
He chuckled, amused at the Dullahans' exhaustion as a result of dealing with him. “Alright, alright. Do you promise to release me afterwards? I have very important work to attend to and I’m almost certain I accidentally left my Sasquatch toes to defrost on the counter. They will smell something terrible should they begin to rot.”
[YES. WE WILL RELEASE YOU IF YOU JUST TELL US.]
Shingen sighed, “Ah, very well. Now I’m not sure where EXACTLY they are, but I managed to hide some of my old artifact transactions in an abandoned medical facility just outside the city.”
Shinra's jaw dropped, “Wait! Are you talking about the abandoned psychiatric facility!?”
“Yes indeed, my boy! I bought a while back with the intention of turning it into the Kishitani family hospital!” Shingen said proudly. “But then I was offered a job at Nebula and that dream died a violent death.”
Shinra made a sad noise like he was being choked in response to that, however, Shingen did not seem to notice nor care about his sons distress. “Anyway, it’s just rotting there now. I most definitely shoved all my old junk receipts and transaction records in there somewhere in the main office. I can give you the hospitals address, but that’s all I can offer. It has been many years you know, my brain has getting feeble and old.”
[As if! Weren’t you just boasting about your ‘superior intellect’ only a second ago!?] Celty typed.
“I must have forgotten,” Shingen said mischievously. “See? I am getting old. Memories are fading!”
“Seriously, dad?” Shinra rolled his eyes.
“Hush stranger! I am lamenting the loss of my mind!” Shingen wailed.
“Well, I suppose we should make good on our end of the deal then.” You said sighing. “C’mon Celty. Let the man free.”
Celty reluctantly recalled her shadows and Shingen was free to move once more.
“Ah! Sweet mobility!” He said, standing and stretching out like a starfish. “I can’t believe you dare imprison my sprightly body!” He dropped down and began doing comically large lunges in place. “My muscles might have atrophied had you contained me a second longer!”
You bit back a laugh as Celty's shoulders wilted in disappointment and Shinra facepalmed.
{After romping about the apartment, Shingen at last grabbed a pen and wrote down the address of the abandoned hospital.}
“There! Now go catch your little Slasher and have fun, you crazy kids!” He then spun on his heel and left with as much flourish as he humanly could. He cast you one last glance over his shoulder, “Ah, and Y/N? I sure hope you're ready to use your own weapons as well. Farewell!”
And the door slammed shut. You heard his loud steps tromp down the hallway and down the stairs.
“Weapons?” Shinra said. “Does he mean your switchblade?”
“Uh….probably,” You murmured. The weight of your Hugar blades in your pocket seemed to grow heavier as if they recognized they were being mentioned. “A-anyway, we have a location!” You changed the topic and held out the address. “We can finally do something against this Slasher! If we manage to take out the main blade, any other victim in the city will be free!”
[It's going to be risky though…The slasher is still lurking around and we don’t know how to combat them…] Celty admitted.
“Sounds like you are going to need some more help!” Shinra suggested. “How about you call up Shizuo?”
[Huh!?]
“Hey! That’s not a bad idea!” You said brightening. “Power in numbers right? Just like the Slasher! I’ll contact the Van Gang and see if they can help! We can set up a team as backup and help clear your name once and for all.” You took out your phone and began to punch in Kyouhei’s number, but Celty grabbed your hand.
She held her PDA in your face;
[Hey wait! Are you sure you want to do this? I don’t want you getting hurt, I just needed your help getting the information, you don’t have to do the heavy lifting with us if you don’t want to….]
Your face felt warm at the fact that she didn’t want you hurt. You felt like you were being parented by the Dullahan and it admittedly made you quite flustered. “I’m fine.” You promised. “I can handle this. And besides, I want to see the Slasher caught too you know!”
[Are you sure…?] She asked again.
Shinra laughed and placed a hand over her texting device. “Celty, Y/N is going to be fine!” He assured. “Besides, I bet Izaya makes him do stuff far more dangerous than this little retrieval mission, right, Y/N-kun?”
That’s was pretty true. There had been deals and goings around this City that could make the slasher look like a minor inconvenience. However, that was definitely the wrong thing to say because Celty immediately panicked and began typing frantically;
[What!? Y/N, is this true!? Please tell me it isn’t, you could get hurt doing that you know!]
Your face went red, “Hey! Stop coddling me!”
“Sorry, Y/N. She can’t help it!” Shinra pinched your cheek which earned a squeak of protest from you. “You just look like a squishy baby-faced little Izaya! It makes somebody want to shield your malicious shady scheming little self from the outside world!” He cooed. “Or maybe shield it from you! It’s hard to tell what you informants are up to but the latter is more likely….”
[He's nothing like Izaya! Leave the poor kid alone, I’m just concerned for a friend is all….] Celty argued.
“I am feeling a little attacked right now.” You said, using the hand not gripping your phone to bat away Shinra's poking fingers.
After you successfully made him retreat, you continued sending out a text to Kyouhei.
……Only to have a curious leather glove pinch your face experimentally. You jumped slightly, and looked accusingly at the headless woman firmly squeezing your skin, “Celty!? Seriously! You traitor!”
“Hah! I knew you couldn’t resist!” Shinra laughed loudly.
She drew her hand back, looking somewhat ashamed of herself. [I am sorry.] Celty typed out honestly. She hesitated before adding: [You are quite squishy though……]

~~*~~
“We need to leave,” Anri said firmly but softly, as always never raising her voice above a whisper. “The sunset is not far off, we should get going.”
“Yeah, yeah, whatever. Just give me a second.” Akie grumbled. Pulling an envelope from her bag, she opened the lid and went to place it inside the classroom mail slot.
Anri stiffened as she read the name. ‘Takashi Nasujima’ on the envelope.
Takashi Nasujima who was in a relationship with Haruna Niekawa.
Takashi Nasujima who attempted to touch Anri when he thought they were alone. Takashi Nasujima who put his hand on her thigh and came so close to sneaking up higher and only stopped because Masaomi had threatened him.
Takashi Nasujima the sexual assaulter. The adult who exploited the trust of young girls.
Immediately, Anri got a terrible feeling in her stomach. Her hand reached out and grabbed Akies wrist tightly before she could deposit the envelope. “Hey!? What the hell!?” Akie protested. She tried to tug free, but the other girl's grip was like iron.
“What’s in that envelope?” Anri asked in the firmest voice Akie had ever heard.
“It’s just….homework.” Akie lied. Anri’s eyes narrowed and her grip didn’t yield. “I mean it!” Akie continued. It’s just equations and shit.”
“But Nasujima-San teaches history….” Anri said.
Akies cheeks went pink, the colour showing easily now that she stopped wearing spray tan. “Well….I……”
There was no tricking Anri, someone as shallow as Akie couldn’t hope to deceive the smaller girl.
She glared, “What’s it to you anyway!? My business is my own. It’s none of your concern…..”
“Akie, please….” Anri pushed quietly. “Don’t do this…you’ll regret it….”
Akie faltered at that, the pink haired girl going quiet. At last she scoffed and pulled her arm away, shoving the envelope back in her pocket. “God….fine whatever, let’s just leave……” she turned and walked away. When she noticed Anri wasn’t by her side she turned around and snapped. “Well don’t just stand there, get moving!”
Anri didn’t hesitate before jogging up to the infuriated former Ganguro Girl.
The two walked in silence as the exited the school.
Akie had changed a lot since her friends left. She stopped wearing makeup, ditched all of the designer gear in favour of the school uniform and she had gotten rid of the tie on Angel wings that were a staple of the Ganguro Girl fashion. She acted quite differently too. She was still brash and snobby, but she never insulted Anri or paid much nind to the student body around her. Youko and Haruko now being in the hospital as a result of the Slasher attacks that night they ditched her had really given Akie the chance to seperate herself from them. Akie believed that even when they are back to attending school, she will have no interest in rejoining them. She didn’t want to be popular because she stepped on other, she just wanted to be left alone with people who she could chat with and didn’t need to impress.
She had changed somewhat for the better.
“How is your brother?” Anri asked, genuinely curious.
Akie sighed, the fire fading from her eyes and replaced with resigned sadness. “I dunno. He hasn’t responded to a single message for weeks. He doesn’t even look at them…..” She sounded hurt.
Anri was not very good with emotions, it wasn’t that she didn’t feel them or they didn’t effect her, it was just her comprehension of loneliness, isolation and sadness were somewhat skewed in comparison to other. Anri never did feel alone because she had always had someone to latch onto. Mika Harima, Masaomi Kida, you, Mikado Ryuugamine….they were all just means of fighting the loneliness.
Anri supposed, in a way, the other Ganguro Girls had been right about her being a parasite. If only in that sense.
“I’m sorry to hear that….” Anri settled on responding with. “But perhaps he has a reason for it?”
“A reason?” She scoffed. “What reason could he possibly ditch his sister for!? Especially since we were getting along so well…..”
“You said he was in a gang, right?” Anri recalled. “Maybe he’s just trying to protect you.”
“By ghosting me!?” Akie rolled her eyes. “Some protector he is….”
Anri just shrugged, “Well, you never know.”
They walked in silence, deeper into the heart of the city, feeling a chill set in the air as the bustling city night set in.
“The envelope…..” Akie said at last, sparking Anri’s attention. “They have photos of me in them….in…uh ..very revealing clothes and….compromising positions….” Her face went red as she said it, no doubt feeling ashamed. “Nasujima-San said that….if I gave him the photos, that he would fail Youko and Haruko and get them kicked out of Raira….”
That surprised Anri, she never took Akie for the vengeful type, and yet she was apparently willing to take drastic measures with the promise of getting even.
“I was going to do it for both of us,” Akie said. “For how we bullied you and how I was pressured into it. And all those things they said to me…I just thought…..” She chuckled humorously. “Actually I wasn’t thinking at all I was just mad…I still am…”
It took the bespectacled girl a while to respond while she processed this information. “Well…you should get rid of the photos once you get home….”
“Yeah….you’re probably right….” Akie admitted as they turned into an alleyway onto the residential streets.
Anri paused suddenly, a chill running up her spine. A familiar dreadful feeling washed over her as she felt a deadly force nearby.
Akie noticed her stopped and turned around confused, “Hey, I said I’d get rid of the photos, ok? Do you want to do it with me or something?”
It was only then Akie noticed just how scared the raven haired girl was. Her pupils were pinpricks and her breath was rapid and shallow. “Hey, what’s wrong…” Akie stepped towards her, confused. Was this some kind of panic attack!? What was going on.
“Anri?” She tried again.
“Akie…….” She said in the softest most timid voice Akie had heard from her yet. “We’re being followed…..”

Chapter Text

“What a dump,” Shizuo muttered, lighting a cigarette and placing it between his lips.
{The choice to pair you and Shizuo had been an off one in your opinion, but it wasn’t completely unreasonable. Celty and the Van Gang both had vehicles, which made them perfect for patrolling the city and keeping an eye on the streets for the Slasher. You and Shizuo however, operated purely on the ground level, making you the easiest pairing from a tactical standpoint.}
“I agree with you on that,” You muttered. “This place doesn’t look safe at all.”
The old mental hospital was indeed a sore sight. From your hasty readings online, you discovered it had been built during the war with America and then abandoned sometime in the early 1960’s before being bought forty years later by Shingen and then promptly being abandoned by him as well.
That neglect was incredibly obvious based on how the building was practically falling apart.
The windows were almost all broken in some way or another and the bars bolted onto them were rusted and brittle. The roof had caved in on the left side and a wall was missing on the second floor.
Cracks within the concrete were spider webbing up the walls and a majority of the roof tiles were worn down flat. The whole place looked like it was one good kick away from crashing down.
You took a deep breath and pulled out two flashlights from your bag. You handed one to Shizuo and kept the other for yourself. The power going to this place would have almost certainly been cut off for years now.
“Alright, let’s get this over with.” Shizuo said as he took the lead and approached the decrepit building. Once he got to the main doors, he attempted to open the door; however, the handle wouldn’t budge. “Locked.” He confirmed.
You sighed. “Yeah, I figured.” You rifled around in your bag for a Bobby pin. “Alright, no problem. I can probably just pick th-“
You were interrupted by a loud cracking noise as Shizuo pulled the metal door off of its hinges and tossed it over his shoulder onto the grass.
You blinked at the blonde as he wiped the dust off of his hands and fixed you with an awaiting look. “Right, strongest man in Ikebukuro.” You laughed nervously “I forgot…..”
“As much as I detest it, brute force can come in handy,” Shizuo admitted. He turned on the flashlight and waved you inside. “C’mon. Let’s get moving.”
The inside of the building was shockingly well preserved. It was left completely untouched by the elements and became somewhat of a time capsule of 19th century medical care. It was dusty and particles floating around in the air almost settled like fog amongst the furniture. In the main room, there was a large admittance desk and waiting room fitted with fine furniture. A dodgy looking chandelier swung slightly overhead, coated so heavily in dust that the crystals didn’t reflect your light when you shone your torch on them.
“This place is creepy as hell,” Shizuo admitted and you found yourself agreeing. He paused behind the desk and eyed a directory on the wall. “Why the fuck is there a morgue in a mental hospital!?”
You came up beside him and eyed the map. “Well, early age medical practices weren’t as advanced as they are now. Back then there were all sorts of things that could go wrong during treatment…..not to mention here in Japan we aren’t too kind to the mentally ill. I wouldn’t doubt if doctors had difficult patients that they would decide to…..dispose of.”
“That’s fucked up,” Shizuo growled, turning away. “Cutting up people just because they are different is fucking disgusting. Sick bastards…..” He peered down a hallway to the left and shone his light. “Where are we supposed to be looking anyway? I want to hurry up and find those receipts or whatever. I don’t want to be here any longer than I need to. This whole place send chills up my spine.”
“There’s a main office here on the first floor. Kishitani said that’s where he hoarded his things .” You pointed at the directory which indicated that it was located towards the back of the building. “We need to head down the hallway to the right and then go through the operating rooms.”
“Operating rooms? Christ….try not to get us lost….” He groaned.
The two of you left the entryway and went down the corridor labeled as the ‘treatment section.’
There were papers strewn across the ground and doors flung open every which way.
You paused and wandered into one of the rooms out of curiosity. It appeared to have been an surgery room based on the equipment strewn about on the ground and the padded operating table in the centre.
The glass to the surgical lights overhead was shattered on the floor and crunched under your converse as you entered.
The technology here was decrepit and old, nothing like the pristine equipment you had seen when you broke into Yagiri Pharmaceuticals.
You spotted a hammer and pick on the main table and felt chills run up your spine as you recognized it as lobotomy equipment.
Namie said that the practice of lobotomies had been banned in Japan during the mid to late 1950’s meaning they were made illegal only a couple years before this hospital was shut down entirely.
“I hate hospitals,” Shizuo grumbled, glaring at the bonesaw hung up on the wall rack.
“Why? Is the legendary Shizuo Heiwajima scared of needles?” You teased, holding the flashlight under your chin and ominously wiggling your fingers in an attempt to be spooky.
Shizuo rolled his eyes, “Nah, nothing like that. I was just in the hospital a lot as a kid. It brings back bad memories.” He frowned and shone his light on the operating table. “Really bad boring memories. Like waiting for six broken bones to heal while your brother gets to enjoy summer break……”
“Really?” You said in shock. “I thought you couldn’t be injured. Shinra did mention you often went to the hospital when you were younger, but I just thought you got sick a lot or something.”
“Nope. It was because my body couldn’t handle my strength.” The blonde confessed. He turned to meet your eyes and you saw something melancholy flash in them behind his sunglasses. “My brain has no way to limit my strength, meaning that I would get seriously injured every time I used it. Got mad at my brother once and I managed to lift an entire fridge. I don’t remember why, or what prompted me to pick up the goddamn thing, but the next thing I know I’m in the hospital with my collarbone broken, both my arms shattered and torn muscles all down my back.”
“Wow…..” You blinked in shock, unsure how to take in this information. At last you closed your gaping mouth and found the words, “I thought you were….magical or something….like Celty……”
“Tch, hardly,” Shizuo smirked and leaned against the doorway. “Although I wouldn’t mind being Celty, at least she can keep her shit together. Plus, she doesn’t need to worry about destroying everything she touches.”
“But that would mean you would have to live with Shinra,” You pointed out. “And he would still probably try to dissect you.”
“Damn….that’s right….” He ran a hand through his hair. “Well I guess we both have it bad…huh?” He chuckled. “I guess that comes with the price of being one of Ikebukuro’s urban legends.”
He sounded sad as he said that, and you notice a conflicted look flicker across his face in the dim lighting.
“You don’t like your power,” you said aloud.
“No shit I don’t like it,” Shizuo snapped. He tucked the flashlight under his arm and lit himself another cigarette. The fire from his lighter cast a orange glow on his face which faded into a small spark as his cigarette ignited. He took the flashlight back into his hand and shone it at your face, causing you to blink hard at the sudden onslaught of light. “You think I wanted to be some kind of temperamental beast that tears up the city whenever someone so much as looks at him wrong? You think it’s fun having people too scared to look at you when you walk down the street? To be used like some kind of weapon against punks dumb enough to try and mess with me? You think I like putting people in the hospital!? Do you think I like being some kind of monster!?” He shouted, his voice echoing throughout the building and causing you to wince. The flashlights light went out as it was crushed to bits in his hand, darkening the room slightly.
Shizuo was breathing heavily, his anger once again getting the best of him. After a moment, he managed to collect himself. He sighed deeply and exhaled a plume of smoke.
Briefly you rationalized that Shizuo's smoking was likely something to help with his temper, the nicotine having a cooling effect on his mood.
“See,” He said at last, dropping the crumbled bits of the torch into the ground. “Temperamental. Unstable. I wouldn’t wish it on anyone.” He turned and headed down the hall despite not having a flashlight, leaving you in the surgical room. “Let’s get going.” The blonde called over his shoulder. “We’ve loitered around long enough.”
You blinked, your brain processing all of this new information. It seemed obvious now, but you never even considered Shizuo disliked being the strongest man. But now that you thought about it, it made sense. Izaya and Shizuo’s reputations were built on fear, but where Izaya seemed to thrive off of it, Shizuo seemed to hate it.
Regaining your senses, you felt unease at being alone in the surgical room. You cast one last wary glance at the equipment before darting after Shizuo.
He was clearly in a bad mood now, and didn’t even glance as you hurried to catch up with him.
“So, what happened next?” You asked, shining the light in front of your path
“Hm?” Shizuo frowned but didn’t meet your gaze.
“I mean, you stopped hurting yourself, right? It doesn’t seem to hurt you anymore.” You pointed out.
“You break a bone, it heals and grows back stronger. You hurt yourself enough your brain learns to ignore it.” He shrugged. “I guess my body just got used to it.”
“So if I break every bone in my body, I’ll just become superhumanly strong, like you?” You reasoned.
Shizuo cast a wary glance at you out of the corner of his eye, “I mean, you could try. But I don’t think that’s a very good idea…..”
“True…If I did then we would have to fight each other for the role of the strongest man in Ikebukuro,” You smiled mischievously. “And I wouldn’t go easy on you.”
He cracked a small smile at that, your joking nature seeming to put him in a better mood. “And plus, we also shouldn’t give Shinra another person to dissect, right?”
You chuckled, the image of the bespectacled doctor having a nosebleed over even more supernatural marvels proved incredibly amusing. “Yeah, that too…”
“You know, a man actually approached me the other day trying to get my interview or somethin’ because of my ability.” Shizuo recalled. “He had heard about me from people around the city and decided to write an article on the strongest citizen or whatever. He got nosy, asking questions and getting up in my business.”
“Oh?” You said interested. “How did that go?”
Shizuo scoffed “Tch, the same way most things go. I got mad at him and attempted to flatten the guy with a telephone pole.”
You laughed at that, “Not a fan of the press, huh?”
Shizuo chuckled slightly as well, “Heh, I guess you could say that.”
Now in better spirits, you and Shizuo made your way through the hospital, occasionally peering into some of the old rooms and offices on the way.
At last, you came upon the main office, where the head doctor would do there work while the Hospital was open.
The office was the only room that was clean. Shingen had clearly put some amount of effort into touching the place up before abandoning it completely.
Papers had been stacked up against the walls and sorted to a degree. The windows were polished and clean and new metal bars had been placed overtop the frames.
Files and books were tucked away neatly in a bookshelf behind the desk and there was a studio light set up at the corner of the room.
There was a break room off to the side that had more bookshelves and papers stacked within it
“It has to be here,” you said certainly. “We should try splitting up to look for it.”
“Damn,” Shizuo grumbled. “I hate reading crap like this. Tell me again why Celty isn’t doing this instead?”
“Because Celty can drive and we can’t,” You repeated.
“Shit, yeah that makes sense,” he confessed. “Alright, you stay in here, I’ll check out the other room. We are looking for something called Syco right?”
“Saika,” you corrected. “Demon sword. Sold to an antique store. Just like I said before.”
“Right, how obvious.” Shizuo grumbled sarcastically.
You fumbled through your bag for a second before pulling out your phone. “Here, use the light on this to navigate.”
“Right. Gotcha,” He took the device before proceeding with his investigation in the other room.
The files were all incredibly bland, especially for a man such as Shingen Kishitani. They were mostly receipts or contracts for mundane everyday things. There was documentation of taxes paid, a mortgage payment on the hospital by Shingen and many agreement forms for exchange of medical knowledge. It was all very boring. Of course, it made sense that Shingen wouldn’t leave all of his thrilling supernatural research lying around randomly, but still it was all quite anticlimactic.
One thing that was slightly interesting was a payment made by Shingen for Shinra’s schooling at ‘Raijin Academy’. Raijin Academy was the original name of your high school before it merged with another school and the name was changed to Raira Academy. Within it was a picture of little Shinra, smiling brightly and clothed in a blue uniform for picture day.
Briefly, you wondered if Izaya, Kyouhei or Shizuo had any pictures from the school. Izaya and Kyouhei had mentioned they all attended the school, right? So it would make sense that somewhere in the city there was a photo of your boss in schoolboy attire.
The idea was incredibly amusing.
Deciding Shingen wouldn’t mind, you tucked the tuition file into your bag so you could show it to Shinra or Izaya later. Both would likely be amused by it.
You rifled around for another thirty minutes before finally coming upon the files Shingen had promised.
It was a thick Manila folder with the words, ‘Saika antique deal.’
Eagerly you opened it, only to find a hefty amount of pages from other sales stuffed within. Apparently it had been made into a designated junk folder as well. However, amongst the other receipts for things like a ‘extra large unicorn pool floatie’ and a ‘freezer full of ancient tomes’ you did manage to find the papers regarding the selling of the sword.
“Shizuo! I found it!” You called.
“Seriously?” The blonde poked his head in after a moment, a skeptical look on his face. “You mean it’s like, actually here?”
You frowned and looked up at him, “What do you mean?”
“I mean, I think that Shingen actually keeping the receipt and not just making up the fact that he has a file on it is ridiculous,” Shizuo clarified. “That just seems way too convenient.”
“Well, I’m not about to question it,” you admitted.”Can you do me a favour and send Celty a text that we found the receipt?”
“Got it,” He nodded and pulled out your phone, sending a quick message to the Dullahan alongside a photograph of the folder. “Alright, she has been notified or at least I hope she has, the cell service here is pretty shitty….”
“Great, this is going better than I thought.” You said.
“Oh! And look what else I found!” You pulled out the papers on Shinra and handed them to Shizuo.
Shizuo aimed the phone flashlight on it and squinted at the paper. After a second he chuckled, “Heh, his face looks just as punchable as I remembered….” Despite the aggressive phrase, he seemed to be quite nostalgic.
“You guys also went to elementary school together, right?” You asked
“Middle school actually,” he corrected. “I thought I would be free of him once we went to highschool, but apparently fate isn’t that kind.” Shizuo handed the picture back to you. “I used to think Shinra was an obnoxious little jerk who hung out with me out of his own interest…Which he was…..But despite that he was the one good thing to come out of my days at Raijin.”
“Really?” You said in surprise. “I knew you guys went to school together but I never knew you were that close….”
“Well, introducing me to Izaya certainly put a dent in our relationship,” Shizuo growled. “But hey, I can’t fault him for naturally being attracted to weirdos.”
Izaya had mentioned they hated eachother at first sight, but you were hesitant to bring up the topic. Shizuo wasn’t the kind of person you wanted to talk about that sort of thing with, despite your interest.
Instead you settled on, “Kyouhei attended Raijin too, right?”
Shizuo nodded, “Yep. He was always a cool guy. Very level headed and clever. I was always so jealous how he managed to keep his cool no matter what.” He shook his head, “Eh, I’ll tell you more later if you really care, for now why don’t you just…” He trailed off suddenly, his gaze drifting to the window. “…What the fuck is that!?”
You turned to the window to see what he was talking about and immediately froze with fear.
Not even ren feet from the building, was a crowd of people approaching. However, what really chilled you to the bone was that every single one of them had glowing red eyes. Through the dark, you could make out an entire crowd of people, calmly walking to the building with blank, haunting expressions on their faces.
“No….” You breathed. “Are these…..Saika’s victims!?”
“Fuck.” Shizuo said firmly. “Alright we need to leave, this is insane. How could they even find us!?”
That was a good question that you didn’t have an answer for. You hastily shoved everything into your bag and stood up. “Ok. Ok. This is ok. We just need to leave before they find a way in.”
“Well then we better get moving!” Shizuo advised.
The two of you bolted down from where you came, your only guide through the gloom was your flashlight.
However, around halfway down the corridor, you were met with a flood of red eyed Ikebukuro citizens who were pouring in from the doorway Shizuo had opened.
“They’re here!” A man at the front said, brandishing a hunting knife. “Both of them! Mother will be so happy!”
What!? They knew you both!? And was this Mother the wielder of Saika!? Did they somehow know you were looking for them!?
“The entryways are blocked,” Shizuo yelled. “Shit, there has to be some other way out!”
“Maybe if we go through the windows?” You suggested.
However that plan promptly proved to be a bad one as the hands of the possessed people smashed through the fragile glass and made a grab for you through the bars, waving around knives and trying to pull you closer.
You had your Hugar Blades in your pockets, but you couldn’t risk getting too close without being injured which meant that your combat skills were essentially useless against the army.
“Any other bright ideas?” Shizuo growled, dodging the flailing arms. You winced as one of the hands knocked your phone out of Shizuo's grip and it shattered on the ground. Izaya was not going to be happy about that.
“Uhm….uh…..” You closed your eyes and thought back to the map of the building. There were no other exits, but there was a place without windows downstairs. It wasn’t a means of escape but it could definitely keep you safe. “Ok! Stairs! Stairway! Downstairs! This way! You sputtered out, dashing back down the hall and ducking under the windows. Shizuo followed behind, having a bit of a harder time navigating due to his larger frame.
You skidded to stop in front of a door and flung it open. You breathed out a sigh of relief as you were met with the sight of stairs down into the blackness. You turned to shizuo and waved for him to follow, “Come on! Down here!”
He faltered, staring warily into the abyss, “Uhm, are you sure about this, kid?”
A loud crash came from the end of the hall near the main office as the bars were ripped off the window and the Saika army began crawling in.
“Alright, fuck it, let’s go,” Shizuo grabbed the back of your furry hoodie and yanked you down the stairs as he slammed the door behind him.
At the bottom of the stairs was a large heavy metal door almost like that of a vault. Shizuo smashed his shoulder into it, flinging it open and sending the two of you sprawling inside. Scrambling to his feet, Shizuo slammed the metal door shut and clicked the lock.
The two of you just stood there for a minute, panting and shaking as you tried to recover. It was pitch black as the thin light of your flashlight flickering occasionally as the battery within struggled to stay powered.
“Damn…..” Shizuo huffed, his back against the door. “It stinks down here and I can’t see shit….”
You stood up and swiveled the dying light of your torch around the room. There was a string attached to the ceiling near the centre of the room. “There, the lights should work down here.”
“Huh?” Shizuo followed the beam of light to the string. He took a deep breath and stood up straight before approaching it. “Why would the lights work down here?! I thought the power was cut….”
“Well….” You shifted nervously. “Generally rooms like this are run on a generator or use independently wired lights….”
“What? Why?” Shizuo asked, narrowing his eyes. He pulled the string and sure enough, the entire place lit up with white sterile light.
The two of you blinked rapidly and recoiled, the sudden brightness assaulting your senses.
Once Shizuo realized where exactly you were, he froze.
“Because it keeps the bodies preserved in case of a power outage…….” You finished as Shizuo looked in horror around the morgue.
=*=
“He won’t leave….” Akie whimpered, peering out of the dumpster.
Outside, a man paced the alley, a manic smile on his face and his eyes glowing red. In his grasp was a nasty looking butcher knife with a shining new blade. He had been there for about an hour now, pacing back and forth as if searching. Every once in a while more people with red eyes would walk through, bearing weapons but making no moves against the man.
“Get down,” Anri said, pulling the lid closed and dragging Akie from the cracks. “He will see you!”
“I hate this,” Akie whimpered. “It smells like shit in here and I can’t check my chat room feed!”
Both girls' phones had died not long after hiding. The attempt they had made to contact the authorities or anyone for that matter had been met with dial tones and dull ringing. It was like everyone in the city had chosen to ignore their phones, including the police.
“We need to wait,” Anri said softly.
“Wait my ass! We’ve been here forever!” Akie snapped. “Look, I’ll distract him and you make a run for it and look for help, ok?”
She made a move to open the lid again but Anri grabbed her arm. “No! He has a weapon, Akie! Do you really want to end up like Haruko and Youko!?”
Akie faltered at that, “Well….we….we can’t….”
“If you leave you’ll get hurt or worse,” Anri said darkly. “Just stay here. He will go away.”
“So what!?” Akie whispered angrily. “I’ve been through worse! Besides, it will be me getting stabbed, not you! Just consider it as repayment for you keeping me from exploiting myself to Nasujima-San.”
Anri’s grip tightened, “No! Don’t leave me alone.”
“Seriously!?” The pink haired girl rolled her eyes, not caring that Anri couldn’t see the gesture in the dark. “Where is your sense of being a strong independent woman!?”
“There is nothing independent about me at all….” Anri said quietly. “I’m a parasite, just like you used to call me. You, Haruko and Youko are all right. I leech off of people because I can’t be alone. I live through others because I can’t live by myself. I am pathetic and I am reliant.”
Akie froze at that. The guilt of her past bullying hitting her full force. Had she really beaten down Anri’s self esteem that bad!?
“Hey…no….don’t say that….” She made a move to touch Anri on the shoulder. Her skin connected with fabric she couldn’t make out. “That’s just….schoolyard bullying….we don’t mean it…well Haruko does but I don’t…..I never did….you aren’t a parasite Anri….”
“I am….” She whispered. “Everyone around me…Mika…You…Mikado…Y/N….Masaomi…..I live through you all…I use you all.”
“Well…so what!” Akie stammered. “Who gives a fuck!”
“I…huh..?”
“You heard me,” Akie continued. “Who gives a fuck? So what if you are a parasite!? The people you are with love you Anri! They wouldn’t keep you around if they didn’t, believe me I know. “
“If they loved me they would be here….” She said gloomily. “They would walk home with me like they used to…but now….they’ve probably realized what I am and are choosing to avoid me…..”
“What!? No,” Akie said firmly. “That’s the dumbest thing I’ve ever heard. People care about you! Mikado thinks you are the hottest girl in the world, Masaomi fights for your attention non-stop and Y/N even forced me to leave you alone as part of our deal! Those are true friends who love you. I would kill for friends like that, Anri.” She said, her voice shaking. “My friends left me on the sidewalk that night and never looked back. They got slashed and were in the hospital and ignored my texts asking if they were ok! And even my own brother is ignoring me now! Do you realize how lucky you are!? What I would give to be surrounded by the people you call friends!?”
“I……” Anri struggled to respond. In all honesty she had never thought of it that way, she only ever viewed the relationships she was in from her perspective.
She was at her core, quite selfish and she knew that. But she hadn’t really thought that the people around her never saw her as a burden.
Christmas at your place, lunch with Mikado, walking to Russia Sushi with Masaomi…..you all went out of your way to include her and yet she never viewed you as anything more then a person to latch onto…..
She was in the wrong here, although she hadn’t realized it before.
“Listen. You can go through all that self pitying crap later, but right here and right now, we need to find a way to get out of here safely.” Akie said firmly. “As I said before, I’m going to tackle the guy and you are going to run away as fast as you possibly can and find help and get home safely. Don’t look back no matter what and don’t stop running.”
Anri tried to protest, to open her mouth and speak, but nothing came out. He mind was racing with regrets and thoughts and she couldn’t form words properly.
Numbly, she watched as Anri once again opened the dumpster lid. The man was still there, pacing back and forth.
As soon as he wandered in front of Akie, she leapt out and tackled him to the ground.
Anri watched dumbfounded as her former bully proceeded to beat the hell out of the guy. Akie was a gangster so some level of combat was to be expected, but it was still quite a shock to watch the small girl confidently pummel a knife wielding lunatic.
“GO ANRI! NOW!” Akie yelled, dodging a slice from the man.
Anri’s body moved on its own then. She felt like a spectator as she watched her body leap out of the trash piles and run down the street.
She didn’t look back, not even when Akie let out a blood curdling screech from the alleyway as the knife tore across her skin.
=*=
“This wasn’t supposed to happen,” You murmured, pacing back and forth in the morgue. “Celty and Kyouhei were supposed to warn us if they began to group up!”
It felt like you were in a horror movie; trapped down in a musty abandoned basement with the stench of formaldehyde assaulting your senses and making it hard to breathe.
Your heart sped up with every sound you heard from the hoard upstairs. The entire situation reminded grimly of one of the zombie survival games you had played with Masaomi.
“Group up?” Shizuo growled, his back to the door, keeping it shut. “You knew they could swarm like this!?”
“Not exactly…..” you groaned and ran a hand through your hair. “I knew that multiple people were possessed by the blade, but I didn’t know that they would work as some kind of hive-mind hoard!”
“Well, shit! Isn’t this day full of surprises.” Shizuo grunted, pulling a cupboard off the wall and barricading the metal door with it.
This situation was turning bad real fast. You and Shizuo had effectively imprisoned yourselves down in the hospital's cadaver room and there was no way to escape unless you ventured out to the second floor where the possessed wielders of Saika were. Shizuo was strong, but he was still a human and would get taken over should any of the blades cut him. You may be able to cancel out the effects of Saika with your Hugar blades, but you weren’t willing to risk getting stabbed to test that theory.
“Well, I guess we don’t have anything better to do then to wait this out….” Shizuo grumbled, pulling his lighter out of his pocket.
You looked at him in disbelief as he lit himself a cigarette, “What!? You can’t be serious!”
“Come on, look around kid,” He said. “There’s no way we are getting out of this on our own. We will just wait here for now. Once Kyouhei and Celty realize we aren’t at the park to meet us they will come looking.”
“But what if they run into trouble too!?” You reasoned. “If the hordes ‘mother’ knows we are here they probably know where our friends are too! They could be in trouble.”
Shizuo shrugged, “Well it’s clear we aren’t getting out anytime soon.”
You gaped at him, “What!? Come on! We need to do something! We can’t just sit here! Maybe we could still try the windows! O-or the second floor.”
“We can just wait it out, kid. There’s no use charging upstairs and getting yourself killed,” He inhaled deeply, looking way too content to be sitting here smoking while a hoard of demon possessed maniacs rampaged upstairs.
You groaned, leaning against one of the concrete beams and squeezing your eyes shut, hoping somehow a magical door out would appear.
Footsteps and chattering could be heard from upstairs, wandering around looking for you and Shizuo.
What did they want with you anyway!? How did they find you!? How had Saika managed to slash so many of them!? It was like a whole section of the city was after you.
Inside your mind, cracks and breaks were starting to echo throughout the hospital as more of Saika invaded the hospital.
Rubble fell from the ceiling and landed on your head, raining dust onto your hair.
You heard another sound like grinding chalk and your eyes snapped open.
It wasn’t just in your head. Something really was cracking
You whipped around to look at the pillar behind you.
Sure enough, cracks were indeed starting to break through the concrete beams, causing the room to warp slightly as the pressure strained the supports.
The building was decrepit and it was breaking under the weight of all those people.
You placed your hand on the support beams and applied pressure. It wasn’t flimsy enough to break under your touch, but it was significantly weakened. It would need one or two good hits to bring the building down. But they would need to be direct and quite powerful.
Subconsciously, your gaze drifted over to where Shizuo was leaning against the cabinet, cigarette in hand. One hit from the strongest man in Ikebukero would certainly bring this place crashing down, forming your means of escape and incapacitating the Saika army.
He would absolutely disagree if you told him what you were thinking. Him and the possessed people of course would definitely survive the collapse, but there was no doubt you could be seriously injured. He would see the flawed logic in your plan and refuse to enact it if it meant you would be hurt.
He was a thoughtful guy. But his thoughtfulness was going to end up with you guys trapped for god knows how long unless you did something.
Well, that just meant you were going to have to get him to act without thinking…..
Your hand slipped into your pocket and touched the blade inside.
If you could cut him…..control him……
Your eyes flicked over to where he stood, looking casual despite the predicament you were in
It would be so easy…..he would never see it coming…..
No.
NO
You were not going to do that to one of your friends.
Hastily you drew your hand out of your pocket and held it to your chest as if it had been burned.
If you were going to do this, you weren’t going to rely on the Hugar Blades. You wouldn’t do something as brash as betraying Shizuos trust and cutting him. You didn’t even want to think about the consequences of stripping one of your friends of their free will, even for a second. Your friends were not your pawns.
However, this meant that you were going to need to get Shizuo to help you without knowing. Manipulate him into going through with your plan.
You need to get him to act thoughtlessly….
Which meant you were going to have to do something you really, really didn’t want to do.
You laughed suddenly, a hollow and cold snicker, prompting shizuo to glance up at you.
His eyes narrowed behind his sunglasses at your outburst as he eyed you warily.
“I can’t believe out of all the places and people to be trapped with It’s with you.” You shoved your hands into both of your pockets and gave him an amused expression. “What if Saika never leaves, hm? What if we are trapped until we die? I wonder….how long before you turn completely feral down here and kill me? I mean…you are already a beast so I can’t imagine it will take that long…..”
“Kid….” Shizuo said in a warning tone. “I get we are in a shitty situation but it’s a bad idea to turn on eachother.”
“Turn on eachother implies that we have been on the same side,” You hummed. “But really, that isn’t true. I am on the side of humanity while you seem to be on the side of…well….whatever it is you are…..”
Shizuo's cigarette crushed between his teeth and his hands clenched. “What the hell is that supposed to mean!? What are you on about!?”
“You said it yourself,” you said, shrugging and flashing him a smirk. He stiffened under the expression, seeing his nemesis looking back at him through your face. “You are the biggest monster in Ikebukuro, right? And now you’re going to die down here like a caged animal. All because you’re too much of a coward to do anything about it….”
You felt genuine fear spark through you as Shizuo pulled the cigarette out of his mouth and crushed it under his heel with a growl. “Listen, I don’t know where this shits coming from, but you should know better than to say that crap around me. “
“Oh? Was that a threat?” You gave him a heavily lidded smile. “For someone who hates violence you are always so quick to resort to it, ne?”
His knuckles were clenched so tightly the skin was white and a vein was throbbing on his forehead. He took off his purple sunglasses, fixing you with an intense glare as he jammed them into his front pocket.
Everything was in position now.
Shizuo was livid, he just needed one final push and then he’d snap.
“What’s the matter? Are you upset because I’m right?” You taunted. “It only takes one little pull of the string to watch you completely unravel and show your true nature. You know it’s true…don’t you….” You gave him the most smug malicious look you could muster and tilted your head to the side. “…Shizu-Chan.”
Shizuo saw red and reeled back his fist. He didn’t see you anymore, all he saw was Izaya with his cocky smirk and ugly little jacket and cruel, mischievous eyes.
There was no Y/N, only Izaya and he was going to kill that bastard.
You ducked out of the way just as Shizuo's fist collided with the pillar.
He had only a moment to realize and regret what he had done before the building gave way and crashed down on top of you.
=*=
Anri raced down the street. Her lungs were burning and her face was red from exhaustion. How long had she been running for? Ten minutes? Twenty?
She had lost track, but the pain in her aching muscles told her it had been quite a while.
She was scared and angry.
Akie had been right, Akie had been selfish and never even considered her friends feelings. She was so driven by the thought she was a burden she never saw how you appreciated and valued her…
She regretted running from Akie. She wanted to turn around and fight, do anything to help, but…..
Anri’s thoughts came to a halt as a familiar motorbike zoomed out from the alleyway right in front of her.
She screeched to a halt, scared and panting.
The black rider!? What was she doing here!?
“It’s….you!” Anri sputtered in surprise.
Celty threw down her kickstand and pulled out her PDA.
[I’m sorry I scared you like that. You’re Anri right?] Celty typed. [You are friends with Y/N and Mikado.]
Anri blinked in surprise, “You….know them?”
Celty nodded, her helmet able to mimic the action. [I do. But more importantly why were you running? Is everything ok!? Are you in danger !?]
Terror made its way onto Anri’s face as she remembered the scene she had just fled from. “Y-yes! A man with a knife was stalking me and another girl from my school that I was walking home with! She tried to take him down but she….” Anri shivered and wrapped her arms around herself. “I think he stabbed her…..”
[Damnit! We need to get you somewhere safe. I’m sorry to say we can’t do anything for your friend at the moment. It’s too dangerous to go back. ] Celty explained apologetically.
“But she…..” Anri trailed off as she remembered the red glow in her assailant's eyes. She bit her lip and lowered her head. “I guess you are right…..”
[Would you like a ride home?] Celty asked. [You said you were heading there from school right?]
“I….” Anri considered it for a moment. It wouldn’t do her any good to remain out in the open, especially if that man decided to come after her or…anyone else for that matter. She would definitely be safer with someone else, especially if said person is the headless rider. “I would like that….Thank you….uhm…..miss..?” Anri struggled to refer to the rider. Did she even have a name? Was it even a she?”
[Celty Sturluson.]
“Oh…..Well nice to meet you, Celty.” Anri bowed slightly, despite the urgency of the situation it was instinct to be polite.
[You too! We should get going, though. Not safe to chit chat. What’s your address?]
Anri gave her the address and Celty punched it into her GPS on her bike.
The bespectacled girl watched in awe as Celty manifested her a black kitty eared helmet out of the surrounding shadows. When she touched it, it was as solid and sturdy as any other item in the city. She was in awe.
Nervously, she wrapped her arms around the helmeted rider's waist. As soon as they made contact, goosebumps rippled up Anri’s arms at the feeling of the leather as if a shock of electricity had gone through them and Celty stiffened at the contact
“Uhm, is this ok?” Anri asked, confused by the reaction.
Celty nodded, her helmet bobbing as she relaxed under the grip. She wasn’t able to respond with her hands at the wheel, but Anri was certain she had felt that strange shock as well.
After adjusting into a comfortable position, Celty revved up her bike and sped down the streets.
Anri fell into a sort of trance on the way back to her apartment, her arms firmly around one of Ikebukuro legends and her eyes hazy and unfocused as the city whizzed by in a colorful blur. However, she was was somewhat conscious enough to notice a strange lack of people around the city.
The main streets and residential districts were essentially abandoned, giving the city an eerie vibe.
Spooked by the scenery, she directed her eyes forward into the back of the creature driving.
Anri had no idea that either you or Mikado had ever met Celty before. Why wouldn’t you tell them!? Masaomi would have been incredibly excited to hear that…
Or on the other hand….Maybe you had told him and decided to leave her out…….
The motorcycle skidded to a halt in front of Anri’s apartment complex. It took Anri a moment to realize that the motorcycle was not moving before releasing Celty from her grasp.
Celty hit the kickstand and pulled out her phone:
[Is this the right place?]
Anri blinked at the message, the characters swirling around in her brain. “Y-yes! It is…..” She took off the helmet and slid off the bike.” Celty waved her hand and the helmet disappeared into the surrounding shadows.
The girl looked stupefied at her hands, before looking back at the rider. “I don’t mean to sound rude but…..how…..what are you….? And…why wouldn’t Y/N mention knowing you!?”
Celty thought for a moment before typing;
[Well…..that’s kind of a long story. But to give you the summary, I’m a Dullahan. I’m not a human, I’m an Irish fairy without her head, but….well….you....probably saw that just like everyone else when the video went viral of my helmet getting knocked off….
And I’m not sure exactly why Y/N wouldn’t tell you, but I bet it’s because he wanted to keep you safe. He doesn’t like to talk about the jobs he does with me with other people. There’s been multiple times where he mentioned not liking mixing his work life with his social life.]
Oh….that definitely made sense. Anri thought back to all the time Masaomi had grilled you on your work and all the times he had begged herself and Mikado to help him convince you to quit. If you knew Celty through work, it definitely made sense why you never brought it up. But why Mikado kept quiet was still definitely a mystery, especially considering how obsessed he was with the supernatural in this city. Surely he would have bragged about it, right!?
“Celty…..” Anri said again. “What exactly is going on tonight? Why did my friend get attacked!? Why does the city feel so…..empty?”
[I……can’t really tell you….] Celty’s typed. [But I promise it will be resolved. I will definitely go check up on your friend back where you came from. I’ll check all the alleys near the school ok? But you should know that it’s immensely dangerous out here. Go into your apartment and don’t leave until the sun is up, alright?]
Anri read the message, her dread rising with every character she read. “It….it .has something to do with the Slasher….doesn’t it…..”
Celty’s shoulders stiffened, giving Anri all the answers she needed.
“I knew it……” Anri hung her head. “How terrible….”
[Don't worry. If everything goes to plan they will be taken care of tonight.] Celty tried to assure. [I've been driving around trying to keep any civilians on the street safe in the meantime.]
“Ok….” Anri nodded. “I….hope you’re right! But, please be careful, the Slasher could be anywhere…..”
[I promise I will.] Celty assured.
The headless rider waited until Anri safely entered her apartment before heading off back in the direction she had come from to search the alleyways.
Anri was certainly an odd one in Celty's opinion. She seemed sweet, but it was strange how unfazed Anri had been by her friends attack. Shouldn’t Anri be a little more scared that her friend had been potentially murdered!? Or maybe she assumed she had survived based on the accounts of the other attacks?
Even so, the bespectacled girl had seemed somewhat….unfazed by the danger. Maybe it came from living in Ikebukuro all of her life.
Regardless, Celty was very off put by the entire encounter.
Especially when they had made contact…..
That shock between them….
The feeling she had…….
It was the same one she had gotten whenever she made contact with other supernatural creatures…..
=*=
“Hey, can you hear me?” Shizuo shook you roughly. He was completely distraught, as you remained unresponsive to his attempts to wake you.
Your brain finally was shaken back into consciousness and you groaned as a jolt of pain hit your ribs.
You slowly opened your eyes, squinting and blinking through the concrete dust and rubble permeating the air. You coughed lightly and looked around.
Shizuo had dragged you out of the ruin and across the street from the hospital.
The left side of the building on top of the morgue had been completely demolished, coming down full force after the main support was wiped out. You could hear the distressed noise of the Saika army as they struggled to pull themselves out of the ruin. While possessed, they were practically invincible leaving them uninjured but hopelessly trapped.
“Hey, it worked!” You smiled slightly.
“Holy shit kid,” He sighed in relief. “You’re like a fuckin’ cockroach.”
The two of you sat there for a second in silence, trying to get your bearings together as the dust cleared in the air. Both of you were definitely looking worse for wear. Shizuo's bartender's outfit was torn and dirty and his hair was streaked grey with dust. His sunglasses were miraculously still intact and perched back onto his face, but his bow tie was nowhere to be seen. Your coat was also chalky from the concrete but luckily intact, having survived yet another brush with Shizuos destruction. However, your left pant leg was torn up to the knee, revealing bruised and dirty flesh underneath. You could feel a cut on your face bleeding slightly and Shizuo had a gash on his hand from the jagged rocks he had grabbed whilst digging you out, but you both were otherwise umharmed.
Beaten up, but alive and more importantly, not taken over by Saika.
“That was stupid,” he growled after a while. “You could have gotten yourself killed. Why the fuck would you do something like that!?”
“It was the only plan I had to get us out…and….I knew if I told you my idea that you wouldn’t agree…” you said ashamed. “I had to….do it behind your back….in a way….”
“Of course I wouldn’t have agreed, that idea was stupid!” He yelled. “Don’t you have any respect for your personal well-being!? You were nearly crushed! And before that what if you weren’t fast enough, huh? What if I ended up pulverizing your face instead of knocking the place down!?”
“I’m always fast enough,” You said certainly. In reality you had been worried about not ducking fast enough as well, but you weren’t about to tell Shizuo that.
“Anyway,” You tried shaking off the aches panging in your body and tried to put the focus back to the task at hand. “We have a job to do.”
To your relief, your satchel was still around your body after the collapse and all the files seemed to be in order, albeit dusty and torn up slightly. “See! Everything worked out!” You said confidently. “We just need to get this all over to Celty and everything will be fine.”
Shizuo looked at you in utter disbelief, “Jesus kid you are a maniac!”
“It’s just part of my charm,” you said laughing lightly and then promptly breaking into a coughing fit as you inhaled dust. You made a move to stand but immediately pitched forward, pins and needles exploding in your leg. Shizuo made a grab and yanked you upright. “Gah! I think my leg is asleep!”
“Well yeah, it was pinned beneath rocks while I was digging you out,” Shizuo explained. “I was worried it was broken but apparently you are more sturdy than you look. You are one lucky brat.”
“How long was I unconscious?” You asked, struggling to steady yourself.
“I don’t know, around twenty minutes?” He guessed. “It should be around 1:00AM by now. It’s pretty late.”
“Damnit! We were supposed to meet up with Celty by now! We gotta hightail it there quick!” You leapt up only to once again stumble and collapse.
“You are in no condition to move,” Shizuo assessed. “At least not until you get feeling back in that leg. I can carry you until then.”
You looked up at him in shock, “Really!? Are you sure?”
“Yeah, I mean, it would be like lifting a feather.” Shizuo reached up and tried to tousle the dust from his hair. “You definitely won’t slow me down or anything. I could just throw you on my back and we could head out.”
You looked up entranced at the taller man. After all that crap you had said? He was willing to just scoop you up and follow through with the plan? That was admirable, Shizuo was legitimately a good guy if he had forgiven you that quickly….
“Alright.” You propped yourself up on your elbows. “Let’s do it.”
“Right.” Shizuo nodded firmly. He then reached down and gently pulled you up off the ground. Hooking your arms around his neck, he adjusted you until you were in a secure piggyback.
Your leg stung as it regained circulation and you bit back a yelp at the feeling of your bruised skin.
It felt weird being so close to Shizuo this way. You were pressed up close together and you could feel his ribs expand with every breath underneath you.
Shizuo smelt like cigarettes and dirt, but there was also a sweet minty aroma underneath it like pine.
Izaya said you could tell a lot about a person based off of their hygiene and what they smelled like. Izaya always carried the scent of black licorice and coffee, which you believed suited him very well.
“Heh, I used to do this with my little brother,” Shizuo said as he began to walk in the direction of the park. “You weigh about the same as him.”
“Kasuka?” You said on impulse.
Shizuo stiffened slightly at the name, but was unsurprised you knew it. “Yeah…that’s him….Although I think he prefers to go by Yuuhei Hanejima now.” Shizuo appeared somewhat wistful at that. “It rolls off the tongue, eh? And sounds like the name of a star. Plus it hides any relation to me which is a plus….”
You frowned at that. Shizuo probably thought that his brother being separate from the monster of Ikebukuro was a good thing, but it just sounded…sad.
Maybe it was for a safety thing? People wouldn’t be able to track down Kasukas personal information under an Alias, his home life could be relative shielded from the public under a pseudonym.
However you weren’t about to debate identity coverup with Shizuo so instead you said;
“I prefer the name Kasuka.”
Shizuo smiled slightly, “Me too. It means calm or secluded. It suits him perfectly.”
You fell into silence after that, just sitting there as Shizuo jogged towards the city centre, leaving the rubble far behind.
Shinra was definitely not going to be happy to hear you demolished the building. He had seemed quite attached to the historic place when Shingen had brought it up and you could tell he was going to be more than a little distraught that you had gotten Shizuo to unintentionally flatten the place.
Thinking of the event made you wince as you remembered the insults you had hurled at the man now helping you.
“I’m sorry I said those things,” You apologized out loud, breaking the silence. “I really didn’t mean any of it.”
“Yeah,” I know,” Shizuo grunted. “All part of your plan.”
“I still feel bad…..” You admitted, adjusting your hold around his neck. “I said some pretty terrible stuff.”
“Yeah. You knew exactly what buttons to press.” Shizuo sighed deeply, “ I gotta hand it to you though, you are one hell of an actor. You played your part well. A little too well if you ask me. You were just like Izaya back there, right down to the shit-eating grin.”
You winced, hearing the disdain in his voice at the mention of the name. “Yeah, well…..It comes from being around him……”
He shivered in discomfort, “Yeesh. Just don’t go actin’ like that for real, alright?”
“I’ll do my best,” you promised.
”Good. Because the last thing I need is an Izaya clone to help fuck up my day.” He said. “And besides, I like you the way you are, kid. You may not be the most trustworthy or mentally stable based on that shit you pulled, but you got a good heart. You aren’t afraid of me and I like having you around.” He said, tilting his head to look at you out of the corner of his sunglasses.
The two of you were far from the hospital now, just walking down the empty streetlights towards the cities centre. It was somewhat peaceful, just talking with Shizuo away from work or prying eyes of any bystanders.
“You’re a good guy, Shizuo,” You said meeting his gaze with a small smile. “Thanks for….giving me a chance….and forgiving me for acting the way I did.”
“No problem, kid. Honestly, I’m glad you feel that way about me. ” He said with a grin. “But that doesn’t mean that I’ll stop beating the shit out of your boss whenever he comes into Ikebukero.”
=*=
When you arrived at the park, the Van Gang had already arrived but Celty was nowhere to be found.
“Hey! They’re back!” Erika said, waving you towards the vehicle as you approached.
Kyouhei’s eyes widened as he saw the two of you approach, bruised and dirty and torn up from the collapse. “Holy shit! What happened to you guys!?”
“We got surrounded at the hospital,” You explained. “We got trapped in the basement and had to create a…..well….alternative means of escape….Let’s just say that a demolition crew is not going to be needed should Kishitani-San decide to build a house….”
Kyouhei winced at the implications, “Damn....Well I’m glad you guys got out in one piece. And presumably with the receipt too.
“Yeah, no thanks to you,” Shizuo growled, leaning down so you could jump off and walk by yourself. “You guys were supposed to be on lookout! We nearly got fuckin’ stabbed by a hoard of knife wielding maniacs.”
“Ah, shit, seriously?” Saburo scratched the back of his neck, looking ashamed. “Sorry guys, we got caught up with an entire hoard at the business district near the east end. We barely made it out.”
“They were everywhere!” Walker said. “Like a swarm of zombies!”
“Or Corsalites!” Erika piped in.
“Oh my god I didn’t even think of them!” Walker gasped. “Wait! Do you think these ‘Saika’ guys can read each others minds!?”
Erika made an excited squealing noise, “Holy shit, that would be so cool!”
“Hey, we got more important shit to deal with!” Kyouhei snapped, giving the duo a firm smack to the back of their heads. “Focus!”
“Ehehe, sorry boss,” Erika apologized.
Walker nodded, “Yeah, we can’t help but get carried away sometimes.”
“No kidding…..” Shizuo grumbled, pulling out himself a cigarette. He felt a headache coming on and not just from nicotine withdrawals.
“Where is Celty?” You asked, slightly concerned. “I texted her to let her know we were on the way, she should be here by now….”
“Last I heard she was offering rides to any citizens outside and giving warnings for people to stay indoors.” Saburo said, taking out his phone. “I tried calling her not so long ago but she didn’t pick up so she’s probably still driving around….”
“Well, regardless, we should probably check those papers huh?” Kyouhei gestured to your satchel. “Have you read them already?
You shook your head, “No, we didn’t have the time.” You slipped your hand into your bag and pulled out the file. “Everything’s here though. The signature on the receipt will lead us straight to the original Saika and by extension, the Slasher.”
“Yeah!!” Walker fist pumped the air. “We get one, we get ‘em all!”
“As a scholar would say; ‘Rip out the weeds by the roots’ , yeah?” Erika said, sending you a wink and finger guns.
Shizuo let out an exhale of smoke, “Hold up. Shouldn’t we wait for Celty?”
“We shouldn’t waste any more time then we already have,” You said, already flipping open the file. “We can get our name here and now and save ourselves the wait.” You sat down on a nearby bench and waved everyone over to come look.
Nobody had any objections and they all crowded around you, all eager to discover what source of the Slashers' demonic attacks.
You flipped through the labels, looking for the paper you had found not long before. Finally, you flipped to the correct page, the information about the sale stapled onto a sheet of paper describing the sword.
“Here!” You said triumphantly.
Everyone leaned in and watched eagerly as you sped through the lines of text.
However, every word you read, struck shock and fear deeply into your soul.
Your face drained of colour as your brain processed what you were reading within the file.
“Well, what’s it say?” Kyouhei asked, a nervous edge making its way into his voice.
“Who is it kid?” Shizuo asked, peering over and glaring down at the sheet.”
Your heart sped up and you suddenly found it very hard to breathe. You stared at the paper and read it again. And again. And again. And again, but still, you were too shocked to process it.
“Is everything ok…?” Erika asked. “Hey, Y/N? What’s wrong? What’s it say?”
Everything was not ok, because a name you were familiar with was etched onto the page. The signature and description said the same thing. The kanji was the exact same in all writings.
On the receipt read;
January 7, 2003
Saika Blade.
Signature of purchase made by Keiji Sonohara.
Sold to Sonohara Hall Antiques for ¥4509.00.
Exchange was done in cash.
Sonohara. The family name of the girl you thought you knew so well.
=*=
Anri was still reeling somewhat from the whole experience she had gone through. Her hands were shaky as she poured soy sauce on her rice and sat down for another meal alone as she had for years.
No family.
No friends.
Just herself, her bowl of quickly cooling rice and Akies screams haunting her memory.
She found that it unsettled her far more than she liked. More then it ever had if she was honest with herself.
She wasn’t actually hungry, but she was far too restless to sleep or study or read either, so she sat at her chabudai with her dinner for one and tried to shove the events of the evening out of her mind.
Taking a deep breath, Akie picked up her chopsticks and pinched some grains between them. She lifted them to her mouth and-
BANG!
BANG!
BANG!
Anri froze. Her eyes widened and swivelled to the door of her apartment where the sound was coming from.
Was it Celty? Had she returned for some reason?
Why wouldn’t she just use the doorbell?
BANG!
BANG!
BANG!
Ah, well it appeared whoever was there wasn’t going to leave anytime soon. She sighed, set down her chopsticks and stood up.
No choice but to answer. She was sick of running away anyways. If that man from the alley had somehow found her, she was going to fight.
BANG!
BANG!
BANG!
Anri steeled herself and took hold of the handle.
It was at this moment she wished that she had just paid to have the shattered spy hole in her apartment replaced so she could catch a glimpse of this mystery visitor.
Swiftly, she turned the knob and yanked open the door, coming face to face with a blank smile and gleaming red eyes. It was a girl, one that Anri never knew personally, but had heard the countless rumours about.
Haruna Niekawa, the student who had an affair with Takashi Nasujima; The same man who tried to seduce Anri and tried to exploit Akie.
“Hello, Anri Sonohara.” Haruna said, her eyes gleaming with malicious intent. “May I come in?”

Chapter Text

Anri’s gaze was firmly on the bowl on the table, her entire form stiff and defensive. Her blood was pounding in her ears and she could feel her heart hammering in her chest. Her rice sat between them on the table, cooling rapidly and long forgotten. Although, based on the murderous intent coming from her unexpected visitor, she had better things to worry about than a cold meal.
Haruna sat on her knees across from her, the blank content look on her face unchanging. A knife was clutched in her right hand, resting on her lap, as a warning in case Anri dared to get any ideas about leaving the apartment.
Briefly, Anri wondered if she was one of the attackers similar to the one she had gotten attacked by not even an hour ago. The same that were attacking the entire city….
“The attacks around the city……You wouldn’t happen to know anything about those, would you?” Anri tested.
Haruna's eyes flashed, “I’m not here to talk about those,” she said coldly.
The fact she didn’t deny or react to that statement made Anri’s hair stand up. She was potentially in even more danger than she thought. “But I understand you are probably confused as to why I am here.” Haruna said at last, her gaze boring into Anri’s.
“I know exactly why you’re here,” Anri said coolly
Haruna tilted her head to the side, “Oh? Is that so?”
Anri nodded, still not meeting her gaze. “Yes. You’re here about Nasujima. You are worried I’m going to steal him away.” She shifted nervously, the name of the perverted teacher tasting sour on her tongue. “I know who you are, Haruna. I know what you’re willing to do to protect that love
Haruna barked out a laugh, causing the girl across from her to wince, “Wow, aren’t you clever.” Her smile turned cold. “Yes, I’ve heard from my resources that you and Nasujima-San have been having relations. Of course, he has always had eyes for you for…..” Her eyes flickered down to Anri’s bust.” …obvious reasons.”
“You don’t need to worry about it.” Anri said, clutching the edges of her skirt. “I don’t love him and I never will.”
“I don’t care about that anymore,” Haruna said, shocking Anri. “Nasujima is only part of the reason I’m here. There’s more to it. You see, I have a new love now, this time one who won’t abandon me.” She twirled her knife, and smiled dreamily. “He’s handsome, smart and understands me perfectly.” She giggled, “He even has a blade of his own, just like me! One could say we are made for eachother.” Her look then turned sharp and she glared at Anri. “However, it’s come to my attention that your presence could prove detrimental to our blossoming relationship.”
A bad feeling started to well in Anri’s stomach and she swallowed thickly. She did not like where this was going at all. “I…..I think you’ve made a mistake of some kind. I'm not known for socializing…..”
Haruna snorted, “Oh, but you are. You see, a contact of mine has been paying close attention to you and your everyday life. And while it’s true that you don’t have many friends, you certainly have a bond with three specific people.”
A cold chill went down Anri’s spine as the bad feeling began to grow stronger. Had Haruna targeted her friends!? What was she planning!?
“Don’t look so surprised,” Haruna cocked her head to the side. “There’s informants that know everything about everyone in this city. It wasn’t hard to discover the identities and ongoings of your little friend group. Mikado Ryuugamine……Masaomi Kida…….Y/N L/N…..” she smiled as she said the last one.
Anri sprung to her feet and began to back away, “Listen, they haven’t done anything wrong, don’t hurt them, I won’t get between you and your love I promise!”
Haruna stood, slowly, never taking her eyes off of her prey, “Oh, well I hate to break it to you, …..” her face remained smiling and passive but her knuckles were white around the blade. “But you already have….”
She raised the knife and poised to strike.

=*=
{After that huge bombshell, you, the Van Gang and Shizuo all sat in the park, debating how to act on this information and deciding what your next move should be. You were all in a confusing situation and the sight of that familiar name had thrown you all for a loop. Celty finally arrived in the city park a couple minutes later. You explained the situation and she seemed just as shocked as you were.}
[Anri Sonohara!? I just ran into her! I gave her a ride home. She almost got attacked.]
You stared shock at Celty’s PDA, your brain having trouble wrapping around the entire situation. “What!? Were Masaomi and Mikado there too?” You pressed, trying to ensure all of your friends were ok.
Celty shook her helmet, [No. Anri said she was walking home with another girl. She said nothing about Mikado or Masaomi.]
That didn’t make sense. Mikado and Masaomi always walked home with Anri. Ever since the Slasher and Yellow Scarves started attacking everyone had to be extra diligent about walking home in groups. You assumed even if you weren’t at school that the boys would still escort her home and stick together.
And even if Masaomi didn’t go with her, Mikado would never abandon Anri like that, right!?
What would happen to make them abandon Anri like that!? It made no sense!
And who was this girl Anri had been with!? Could it have been Mika? No, Mika wouldn’t go anywhere without Seiji……
This entire situation was getting more confusing by the minute.
“But isn’t this good news?” Erika asked. “If your friend's parent is Saika, you can just go over to her place and confront them, right?”
“NO! It is NOT good news! What if they attack and possess her!?” Walker argued. “Seriously Erika, think this through.”
“But that doesn’t make any sense either….” Kyouhei muttered, leaning against the side of the van. “If they are living in the same house, wouldn’t he have possessed her already?”
“What kind of psychopath would cut their own daughter?” Saburo tested. He then cast you a cautious look, “Unless of course….Anri’s dad IS the type to do that…….”
“I don’t know….I’ve never met either of Anri’s parents..” You admitted. There was a twinge in shame at that. Anri was always very private about her personal life so you and the guys never made an effort to pry into it. But if she was danger….you would have had absolutely no way of knowing….
You shook your head, willing the guilt away to make sure it doesn’t cloud your senses. You turned to Celty, “Did you see her parents when you dropped her off.”
[No, I just saw her go into the apartment alone. Nobody came out to greet her or anything.] Celty explained. [Maybe she lives alone?]
“Maybe….” You muttered, considering the possibility.
“Maybe!?” Shizuo took a drag of his cigarette and shot you a suspicious look. “What the hell kind of informant doesn’t know that kind of basic shit about their friends!?”
“I make it a policy not to dig into my friends' personal lives!” You argued. “If they want to tell me something they can do it on their own terms! I don’t want to intrude on their private lives and break their trust!”
Kyouhei sighed, “That’s a respectable thing to do, but that noble thinking isn’t going to solve anything now.”
“Maybe you can try and run a search on her family?” Saburo suggested. “If they’ve lived in Ikebukuro all this time there’s surely something on them somewhere.”
[Or we could just pay Anri a visit and ask her for information.] Celty suggested. [That way we don’t have to do anything invasive and keep her safe if we need to.]
You perked up at that, “Yeah! That could definitely work.”
Shizuo frowned, “Wait, slow down. I don’t mean to rain on your parade, but aren’t you taking this a little far? I mean, there could be hundreds of Sonohara’s in the city. Hell, we don’t know for sure that this guy is even still in Japan. I mean, it has been like 7 years. It could be purely coincidental that this guy has the same last name as your friend.”
“Really,” Kyouhei chuckled. “Shizuo, you should know already that there’s no such thing as coincidences in Ikebukuro.”
Saburo nodded, “He does have a point, man.”
[I agree. It’s definitely a long shot] Celty admitted. [But honestly, It’s the best lead we have. Besides, if it’s a different Sonohara, Y/N can probably still track them down, right?]
You nodded, “Yes. If it turns out Anri isn’t related to the owner of the Saika blade, then I’ll just pull up my databases and we can lead our search elsewhere.”
“Good thing I got a full tank of gas if that’s the case,” Saburo said with a smile.
“Uhm, guys? I think those scary zombie people are back……” Erika said, pointing in the direction you and Shizuo had come from when you fled from the hospital.
You followed her finger to the streets ahead.
Sure enough, an entire army of red eyed Saika-possessed people were stumbling towards you. They were covered with grime and cement from the hospital Shizuo had flattened on top of them but otherwise completely unhurt.
“Ah, shit,” Kyouhei grumbled, his carefree composure crumbling away.
“You’ve got to be kidding me,” Shizuo growled, giving the hoard a deadly look. His cigarette clenched between his teeth and you could sense a fight coming on.
“We found you!” A high pitched voice chirped from behind.
You whipped around only to come face to face with the Ganguro girls. Or at least, what used to be the Ganguro girls. Their eyes were glowing a deep red and their movements were jerky and inhuman. You had heard that Haruko and Youko had been attacked not so long ago, but it was a shock to see them here, reduced to mere puppets for a sword.
You noticed Akie was by their side, but had for whatever reason, had ditched her Ganguro girl makeup and clothing. She had a large bloody gash along her stomach, indicating she had been freshly cut and possessed. However, the powers of Saika had luckily protected her from bleeding out and the splatters on her shirt were the only evidence the wound had ever been there.
Youkos eyes bore into yours, a hollow smile on her face, “Mother has been looking desperately for you. Both of you! She’s going to be so pleased once we are able to love each other properly.”
“Mother? That’s a little kinky….” Walker said, looking suspicious. Erika snickered from beside him and Saburo rolled his eyes. Apparently not even the threat of getting stabbed by a demon sword could cease their antics.
“You mean….Saika?” You tested. You knew trying to communicate with the possessed was probably fruitless, but it was worth a shot. Unlike back at the hospital, they didn’t immediately try and attack you.
“You know mother’s name!” Youko hummed. “How wonderful!”
“Oi! What the hell is your deal!?” Shizuo crushed his cigarette in between his fingers and took a step forward. “You crazy zombie bastards seem pretty damn determined on tracking us down. What the fuck do you want!?”
“You.” She answered simply.
“Eh!?” You and Shizuo said in unison, sharing a look.
Youko(or the thing wearing her body rather) hummed. “It’s your strength Shizuo Heiwajima. The blood of a human runs through your veins, the heart of a human beats in your chest and yet you have strength beyond anything we’ve seen humanity offer! This must mean that you are the ultimate human!” She smiled, looking deranged and manic.”Which means we must cut you! The ultimate human! The ultimate love! We love humans so we love you!” She raised a knife and used to gesture wildly to Shizuo. “We want to cut you and fill you with our love!”
“Yeesh, it sounds like Izaya,” Kyouhei grumbled, getting irritated. You were inclined to agree with that statement.
“Alright everybody, we need a plan,” Saburo said, preparing to pull brass knuckles from his pocket. “Either we go on the offensive or we get the hell outta here, either way we-“
He was cut off by a low rumbling sound coming from Shizuo. You all cast him a worried look. The noise became louder and Shizuo threw his head back.
You took a moment to realize that it was laughter. Very loud, somewhat hysterical laughter.
He was laughing!? In a situation like this!?
The Van Gang and Celty looked just as confused and concerned as you did.
“He’s gone insane!” Erika wailed.
“Maybe he’s unleashing his true power?” Walker suggested.
[Shizuo!] Celty shoved her PDA in his face. [What's wrong!? Are you alright!?]
His laughter faded into soft chuckles, and he regarded Celty’s message, “No. Nothing is wrong. In fact everything is surprisingly alright…..”
“Uhm….” Kyouhei’s eyebrows furrowed as he scanned the boards of the grinning Saika army surrounding your group. “I’m gonna have to disagree with you on that one, pal.”
“Well, the situation we are in is definitely shitty,” Shizuo said, running a hand through his hair. “But you know what? I feel better than ever.”
“Oh?” You tilted your head and cast him an inquisitive look. “And why would that be?”
“You got a plan to get us out of here?” Saburo asked hopefully.
“Nah.” Shizuo shook his head. “It’s just, I’ve had a epiphany. I’ve felt like a monster my entire goddamn life…” He aimed a finger at Youko and the Saika army who looked ecstatic at the gesture. “But if this psychotic demon piece of shit says I’m the ultimate human, then hell, I’m more than happy to accept that.”
You thought back to Shizuo's anger and resentment towards his strength when the two of you were back in the hospital. His temper had always gotten the best of him, and it ruined his dream of a peaceful life. He didn’t want to be feared and he certainly didn’t seem like the type who wanted to be worshipped like Saika is suggesting….so where was this change in attitude coming from.
“Hey, Y/N.” Shizuo said, calling your attention. “These guys are tough right? I mean, they did survive a collapsed building, it’s not a long shot to say they could withstand a fist to the face from me without dying, yeah?”
“Anyone possessed by Saika is granted invulnerability,” You explained, remembering Izaya’s files on the sword. “So, they’d likely withstand it so long as Saika doesn’t somehow leave their bodies.”
“Good,” Shizuo smirked and folded his sunglasses before placing them in his front pocket. “Because I want to enjoy this without worrying about a kill count.”
Kyouhei looked shocked, “Hey, what do you mean!?”
Shizuo cracked his knuckles, “Isn’t it obvious? I’m buying you all time to escape.”
“Woohoo! Full power unleashed!” Walker cheered, giving Erika a high five.
[WHAT!] Celty’s typed in disbelief.
“C’mon, you don’t need to worry about me,” Shizuo said, cracking his knuckles.
You frowned “But if they cut you….”
“I won’t let them,” Shizuo assured.
[But if they do you’ll be possessed!] Celty typed furiously.
“And then you guys would fix me,” He said, turning and presenting you all with a determined grin. “Trust me. I know what I’m doing.”
Everyone observed him silently for a second, a feeling of awe and respect shared between you and all your friends for the fearless blonde in front of you.
At last, Celty relented. She knew there was no use talking Shizuo out of this martyrdom. If anyone stood a chance against the swarm it was probably him, he had their full attention and he was not afraid of that fact. Celty waved her hand and a pair of shadowy black gloves appeared in her grip. She tossed them to Shizuo who observed them quizzically.
[They are made of the same stuff as my Scythe.] She explained. [They’ll stop something as weak as a blade.]
Shizuo smiled, and slipped them on, “Heh, thanks, Celty.”
One of the others stumbled forward, becoming impatient and restless with the rest of the crowd, “Are you going to let us cut you Shizuo Heiwajima!? Are you going to let us love you!”
You could feel the malicious energy coming off the crowd in waves, it was a sickly obsessive aura that no normal person could possess.
Shizuos hummed and put a hand to his chin in false contemplation, “Hmmm….let me think……”
Whilst the swarm was focused on him, the rest of you dashed off to the vehicles. Saburo climbed into the front seat and revved the engine as Kyouhei Erika and Walker all jumped in. They were lucky the swarm hadn’t closed in around their precious Van.
Celty materialised a helmet on you and you hopped onto the back of her bike and wrapped your arms around her securely.
“It certainly is a tempting offer but……...I think I’m gonna have to settle on…….Hell no.” Suddenly, Shizuo reeled back and smashed the person hard in the face. They went flying across the park, spinning through the air with the hit before disappearing from view.
Immediately all hell broke loose. What little threads holding the army back snapped and they lunged for Shizuo. With all the attacks focused on him, You, Celty and the Van Gang had a perfect means of escape.
As Celty sped away from the park, you spared one last glance to Shizuo, who was sending the Saika army flying left and right with punches that would be fatal for any human. It probably felt good for him to use his full power without worry of killing or hurting anyone.
Ironically, it was in the midst of this fight where he seemed somewhat at peace. He was fearless and determined, fighting with a smile and confidence.
You felt a twinge of pity for the Saika army, because now they were all on the bad side of the strongest man in Ikebukuro.
=*=
“C’mon, c’mon pick up…..” you muttered into your ringing phone as Celty took a turn. You had tried calling Anri five times already to which there was no answer. You were admittedly starting to get very worried. The line went dead and requested you leave a message, you sighed and hung up. “It’s no use, wherever she is, she’s away from her cellphone. Hopefully safe.”
Celty nodded in understanding, unable to respond via text while she drove.
The city was eerily quiet. Every sane person was deep asleep while you and your group were out trying to put this slasher case to rest.
It honestly felt kind of cool, like being part of a squad of superheroes from one of Erika and Walkers manga.
Celty drove you down a road you hadn’t been in before. It was just on the outskirts of the residential district, sort of a lower end area mainly inhabited by college students or people living alone.
Celty came to a stop in front of a modest apartment with a high balcony.
You frowned up at the top level. One of the doors was open and leading into a room with the lights on.
“That….wouldn’t happen to be the room she went into….would it….?” You said hopefully, taking off your helmet.
[Unfortunately, it is. We need to check it out. Quickly] Celty typed.
“Right. Yeah, let’s go.”
The two of you dismounted the bike and you took off the helmet, allowing it to dematerialize.
You headed up the stairs and cautiously edged into the apartment.
“Anri?” You called out hesitantly. “Are you in here?”
No response.
Worry filling your stomach, you stepped in and looked around. It was incredibly small, clearly built for only one person and rather dingy. A bowl of uneaten rice sat on the chabudai. Anri’s book bag you had gifted her was tossed aside, which was quite strange as you never saw her without it.
“Somethings wrong….” You muttered.
[Do you think Anri’s father was possessed by Saika when he bought it?] Celty typed. [Do you think he took her somewhere?]
“Her father….” You hummed in contemplation. Poking around the apartment, you found a bathroom with only one toothbrush, and a single bedroom with a twin bed.
Suddenly it all made sense why she didn’t have to argue with her parents to come over to your place for Christmas, why she didn’t have a curfew and why she never mentioned her family.
“She lives alone….” You said. “If her father was here, he would have come from somewhere else and…taken her or something…..”
[A kidnapping!? So do you think that her father really is possessed? That when Shingen sold the sword he became possessed by it?] Celty seemed to be in a state of disbelief.
“I’m not exactly sure, but I know we are on the right track by following this lead,” you assured. “But unfortunately, Anri could be in serious danger because of it….”
[What should we do?! How can we find her?] Celty asked.
“I don’t know!” You threw your hands up, feeling exacerbated and stressed by the way this whole night was turning out. “Aren’t you a death god!? Can’t you track the supernatural or something!? Do anything other than just stand there!?”
[Come on, be reasonable. You think if I could track the supernatural on my own we would seriously be in this situation!?] She pointed out.
“That’s….a fair point…..” You admitted, your irritability fading slightly. You groaned and ran a hand down your face. “Sorry for snapping like that, this has just been a very long night, and my friends possibly in trouble and I….Well…..I’m not doing very ok….” You wrapped your arms around yourself, clutching the fur on the sleeves of your jacket in distress.
Anri was one of your best friends, and the fact that she was in trouble and you were currently helpless to stop it was agonizing. You felt useless. For all the work you had done as an informant, when it came down to reality, when you were faced with one of your very own friends in trouble, you could do nothing.
You had no contacts to monitor Anri, you had no files or statements or records to track her with.
A leather hand was placed in your shoulder comfortingly, and she showed you her PDA, [Hey, it’s ok. Everything is going to be fine, I’m sure of it.]
You smiled, grateful for the support from the Dullahan. Yes this night was hard, but it would all be worth it once you cleared Celty’s name and took care of the Slasher for good.
Suddenly, a high, girlish scream echoed outside, causing you to freeze. Though you had never heard Anri raise her voice before, the cadence and pitch of the noise matched her voice exactly.
Your eyes widened, “That’s her! It has to be! Where did that come from? It was north, right?”
Celty held a hand out in an attempt to calm you, but you were too determined now. “Alright, I’ll go check it out, you send a message over to the others and let them know where we are in case anything happens. You’ll be able to follow, right? Never mind, just message them first!” And with that you headed out.
Celty went to type in protest but you were already gone.
She sighed dramatically and prayed you would not run into trouble.

=*=
“You know, I’m not exactly one of those people who enjoys a hunt, Anri,” Haruna said. She smiled menacingly towards Anri as she weaved through the alleyways in an attempt to get as far away as possible from her attacker.
That would be the second time this night that Anri was faced with a knife wielding maniac.
She dodged another corner, skidding on the dirt below and kicking up dust. Anri’s legs were sore and her lungs were starting to burn. Her screams and shrieks had gone either unnoticed or ignored by the people in the city.
Surely Haruna would tire eventually, right? She couldn’t possibly have the energy to keep chasing Anri all night…..did she?
While lost in her thoughts, Anri had failed to notice that she had ducked into a hall with a dead end, effectively trapping herself in the process. She skidded to a halt in front of the brick wall, cursing herself for making such a foolish move.
Haruna appeared at the end, blocking any hopes of an exit. She giggled, “Well, looks like you aren’t as slick as you thought, huh?” She flicked her blade around on her hand and dragged it against the walls as she approached, emitting a horrible screeching sound as it scratched the stone
“Come on Anri, it’s time to accept your fate.” Haruna said, giddy. “Soon you and the rest of Japan will be able to spread my love!”
“So my suspicions were correct when you came to my door..” Anri said, surprisingly calmly. “You are the slasher. You’ve been the one slicing up people in Ikebukuro.”
Her attacker grinned darkly. “And here I thought those glasses were just for show. Yes, you are correct. I, Haruna Niekawa, am the cause of the serial Slashings here in Ikebukuro. It is my greatest achievement and I have no intention of stopping anytime soon.” She licked her lips in anticipation. “And soon, me and Y/N L/N will be able to spread our burning love to all.”
“I know Y/N L/N.” Anri said firmly. “I don’t know what happened between the two of you, but I can say for a fact he will never do any of the things you have.”
“Oh darling,” Haruna said, her melodic voice sickeningly sweet. “You have no idea who he is.”
She reeled back, twirling her knife between her fingers and going for a slash down Anri’s chest.
It was then you decided to make your presence known and dropped down from the fire escape you had been observing from.
Anri closed her eyes and braced for the pain that didn’t come.
You wheezed, the knife of your opponent embedded deeply into your shoulder. In turn, one of your Hugar Blades was poised near Haruna's collarbone. Though neither of your abilities would work on eachother, a knife was still a knife and it was made to cut.
Haruna's eyes widened in shock as she realized that she had just stabbed the very person she claimed to so desperately love.
For the first time, that smug smile on her face faded to a look of pure horror.
Your body was in a panic, your head felt fuzzy and static was starting to ring in your ears.
Grabbing her wrist, you pulled her arm back and dislodge the knife, bringing out a spurt of blood with it.
You were never supposed to take out a knife when injured with one, due to the fact that the object blocks the blood flow, but something about Haruna's blade caused your brain to instinctively want to get away as far as possible from the weapon.
“Listen….” You hissed, pressing the Hugar Blade hard against her porcelain skin. “I don’t know what kind of person you think I am, but I will never go along with your messed up plan. I heard everything, and I refuse to comply with your will, Saika.”
The name, whilst not matching the blade, certainly lined up with Haruna’s abilities. She had likely converted the sword into a common kitchen knife for ease of use, but it wasn’t fooling you.
You were shaking, both from the injury and the exhaustion as a result of running around all night.
The urge to cut into her flesh was roaring in your mind. Whispers of vengeance tumbled through your brain as your own knives pulsed with power.
“Saika?” Anri said softly from behind you.
Haruna ignored Anri entirely, all her attention focused on you, “Are you sure about that?” The smile returned to her lips. “Do you not feel compelled even a little to cut me?” She placed a hand on yours gripping the blade to her neck. “Does Hugar-Chan not yearn to control me? To control everyone? To control everything? Isn’t that your job as an informant?” Her red eyes glittered.
“So, you’ve researched me?” You chuckled humorlessly. “I should have expected as much, so much for ‘fate bringing us together’ huh?.”
“Fate has never been much on my side anyway,” She said brightly. “And I did promise to show you my own knife, did I not?”
You looked down at the red splotch starting to soak through your shirt, “Well, it’s certainly sharp, I’ll give you that. However I can’t condone the acts you are using it for.” You smiled darkly. “And attempting to harm my best friend was definitely not a smart way to show it off….”
“I don’t believe you are just friends,” Haruna said firmly. “In fact, I think she’s nothing more than a parasite of a girlfriend, wearing you down and sucking out your affection. I’ll be a much better companion to you.”
“Anri is NOT a parasite,” You spat, getting defensive of one of the most important people in your life. “She is a better person then you will ever be and is irreplaceable.”
Haruna scoffed, “Your misplaced sentiment is adorable as it is stupid.”
You tightened your grip on your weapons. Soon Celty would be here and all of this would be over with.
“Haruna Niekawa, you stand guilty of being the perpetrator behind the Ikebukuro Slashings. On behalf of Nebula Pharmacies, I’m placing you under arre-“ You stumbled forward, your vision becoming very blurry. Nausea welled up in your stomach and your body felt limp and sluggish. Your arms dropped to your sides, your knives shaking in your grip.
Whispers in your brain screamed at you to fight, to remain upright, but your body was not complying. “Wha-what is this…?” You slurred, struggling to form words. “An-Anri! You….need to….run….”
Anri watched in horror as you began to collapse, unsure of what to do.
“It’s still a cursed blade, silly,” Haruna giggled as you slumped forward, wrapping her arms around your limp form. You felt sick, and you were struggling to stay standing. “I may not be able to possess you, but demon magic can still poison you!”
Anri’s blood ran cold. Poison!? Were you….going to die…!?
Your knees buckled and you collapsed against the wall, struggling to stay awake.
Damnit, where was Celty!?
“That’s right, just stay down for now my love, I’ll take care of this nuisance and then their will be nothing between us.” Haruna readied her knife again. With practiced speed, she lunged forward.
For Anri, time froze, the situation becoming too much. First Akie, now you…. all victims to a blade.
And even before that all those years ago….
Right now she had a choice. She herself could be taken down, or she could stand up for herself.
Harunas knife was poised once again to her chest, a millisecond away from striking.
Your eyes widened and you watched helplessly as the scene unfolded. And expression of deep conflict passed Anri’s face for a splice second before she….
Deflected the hit?
Indeed, A small blade was poking out of Anri’s arm, shielding her from the attack.
You blinked hard, were you seeing things!? What was happening!?
An aura of deep supernatural power flooded the alley and even through your gaze, you could feel dark energy begin to radiate off of your friend.
Haruna reeled back, looking equally as confused, “Wh-what!?” She stammered. “What is that!?”
“Haruna….” Anri started, fixing her with a determined glare. The blade retreated into her palm. “You may be the slasher, but you are not Saika.”
Haruna frowned, deeply, “What!?”
Anri flicked her hand, and from it summoned a large katana with a blade as silver as the moon above.
You immediately recognized it as the Saika blade described in Shingen Kishitani documents.
You almost laughed at the insanity of it all.
Of course that one random girl you saved turned out to be the slasher
Of course Anri Sonohara, your friend, your ally, was in fact the true weirder of Saika.
The irony of the answers being under your nose this whole time and never noticing was just so…..poetic!
You felt euphoric, though you couldn’t tell if that was from the situation or from the cursed poison and blood loss. Maybe it was a combination of the three.
“I am the mother to your blade and all others. And seeing the damage you have done with this sort of power, I’ve decided to take it back,” Anri said, with the most authority you had ever heard. She almost looked like a completely different person with the determined look on her face, the practiced swordsmanship stance and the readiness in her eye. “All my life I’ve watched people die and lost what I valued most. I was a bystander to tragedy and thus allowed myself to be beaten, abused and taken advantage of. But that ends tonight.”
Haruna cackled sharply, a sound wrong and broken in every way. “You want to play hero? You want to fight to save your prince and the city? Then by all means…” she aimed her knife. “Come at me.”
The two clashed.
The ringing of metal became a symphony that echoed through the alleyway.
Haruna fought aggressively but lacked focus, slashing blindly towards her opponent.
Anri on the other hand, fought with the grace of a well practiced swordsman. She was quick and precise like a samurai.
It was all so different from the way you had been trained to fight by Izaya, you couldn’t help but be captivated.
Haruna was unused to her victims fighting back, and it showed. Anri’s sword quickly put her on defense mode and her confidence crumbled as she struggled to block her opponents' speedy attacks.
Anri took steady breaths to ground herself. She kicked the knife out of her opponent's hand and with a final slash, she drew blood from Haruna's neck. Haruna gasped and collapsed to her knees as Anri’s blade took control of her.
Anri panted, adrenaline rushing through her veins and her heart buzzing in her chest.
Through the dark lens of your vision, you saw your friend's eyes glittering a bright red.
“Hey…..that….was pretty cool……” You complimented, giving her a weak thumbs up. Your brain felt loopy and your vision was starting to fade.
“Y/N!” Anri yelled in surprise as she saw how weak you were. The sword retreated into her arm and she rushed to your side, panic evident on her expression. She pressed her hand against your wound, trying to stop the bleeding. “Are you alright!? No, don’t answer that, just hold still! And try not to fall asleep!”
“Uh……Ok…..” You said, but didn’t really understand what she was saying. “But I’m just gonna……nap….before I do that……”
Anri’s worried, blood splattered face was the last thing you saw before slipping into oblivion.

=*=

{After you had passed out, Celty had arrived with Shizuo and the Van gang to help, only to find you unconscious and Anri desperately trying to keep you among the living. You and Anri were taken to Shinra's apartment to help treat your wounds. You didn’t wake up until a day later.}
You were in Shinra's guest bed, connected to an IV and propped up by a multitude of fluffy pillows. Celty and Anri sat nearby, fixing you with anxious gazes.
It felt incredibly strange having Anri here by your side within Shinra and Celty’s apartment. This overlap of your work and home life that you had tried so hard to seperate just felt….wrong.
Nevertheless, you were grateful your friend was there in your presence to support you.
“Luckily you didn’t require a blood transfusion, but that curse poison really did a number on you. Be grateful you didn’t get possessed!” Shinra said in his regular cheerful disposition, placing his medical supplies up in his cupboard. “I’m sure you’ll make a full recovery.”
[Although we are certainly not on Izaya's good side since you technically got stabbed under our watch…] Celty typed sheepishly.
“He’s such a drama Queen,” Shinra chuckled. “He tried to talk me into letting him visit you while you were recovering but Celty threatened to fight him off should he show up.”
[The last thing you need is your boss hovering over you while you were on the verge of death] Celty wrote firmly.
You snorted, “At least he knows I’m alive. How are the others?”
[Good! The Van Gang send their best wishes and also want to get into contact with you after you are recovered. Kyouhei has something important to tell you once you’re better.]
That certainly piqued your interest. What was it Kyohei wanted to talk about?
You would definitely meet up with him as soon as possible to find out.
Celty typed again [Oh, and Shizuo's good as well, he really laid the beat down on all those possessed.]
“Yeah! He got all sliced up and yet somehow resisted being possessed! Isn’t that incredible!?” Shinra said with a little too much enthusiasm for someone whose friend nearly got butchered. “You and him must have some kind of special tolerance to possession! How interesting! I mean, perhaps Shizuo’s strength might have some supernatural powers! Or maybe you share a similar gene that prevents possession! Oh, so many theories!”
It was certainly interesting. You were certain that Shizuo being human could have led to some catastrophic results should he be under Saikas control. Perhaps his superhuman strength made him resistant to Saikas influence?
How interesting….
“Listen….” Anri said, grabbing your attention. “I’m so sorry I let you get hurt Y/N…..” she said, sorrowfully. “I should have stopped her sooner….”
“It’s alright Anri…Please don’t blame yourself, you said, propping yourself up into a sitting position. “But…what happened to Haruna anyways? Did we capture her?”
Celty slumped, [Unfortunately not. She got away while we were trying to treat you, but Anri says that she won’t be causing any trouble as the Slasher anymore. As far as we are concerned, my name is cleared and the city is safe.]
“That’s true…” Anri said, her eyes shifting to her hands. “When I cut her, I regained control of her and all of the blades in the city, they won’t be able to slash anyone else.”
“Well, I just can’t believe two supernaturals are here in my house!” Shinra said, lighting up. “How did you gain Saikas powers anyway!? Were they given to you by your father? The one who bought it from my dad?”
Anri’s face went pale, “No…..he never gave me anything…..”
You observed her face for a moment and deduced that she might prefer to talk with you alone.
“Would it be ok if I talked with Anri alone for a moment?” You requested.
“Of course, just call us if you need anything. As your doctor it is my job to keep you safe and comfortable,” Shinra said bowing dramatically.”
[Forgive him, he hasn’t had the chance to treat anyone injured for a while, his caregiver instincts are going haywire] Celty explained. [He is physically incapable of resisting doting on his patients]
“Doting!? I’m not doting!” Shinra protested as Celty took his shoulders and steered him out of the room. “I’m just doing my job as a doctor. You know? Care and protect? That’s what my entire-“
The door slammed behind them and left you and Anri alone together.
You sat in silence for a moment. You, waiting expectantly at Anri’s and her averting her gaze. You leaned over and took her hand in yours, squeezing it gently.
Finally, she met your gaze, “How did you know to come find me?” Anri asked. “Did you know I was Saika all along?”
You hesitated, “No….I’m not that good of a guesser.” You looked around the room and found your satchel hanging on a chair in the corner. You gestured to it. “Everything is in there, in the Manila file.”
Anri stared at it for second before she stood and approached it. Hesitantly, she opened up the bag and peered inside. She fished out the folder and hesitated, before opening it. She read it quietly for a moment, looking over the receipt with quiet contemplation.
At last, she closed it and placed it back in the bag.
“Keiji Sonohara was indeed my father….” She said, wrapping her arms around herself. “But he wasn’t the one who gave me Saika…..”
You waited silently for her to continue, not wanting to rush her.
At last she returned to your bedside, sitting down and placing her head in her hands.
After a minute, she continued: “My childhood was a nightmare.” She whispered. “My father owned an antique shop and my mother was a school teacher. The first few years were fine….but then something changed……” she sat up, meeting you gaze with a faraway look. “My dad became cruel, his shop went under and he started hitting me and my mother. Mom tried to do everything to support him, but he was too far gone. He was too lost in his rage. One night, my mother came in late from work, something she had done often the months leading up to that night . Dad started yelling at her. He went too far with one statement and threatened to kill me and she just……..” Anri made a slicing motion with her hand. “And then my mom….She couldn’t handle Saika’s power….she told me she loved me one last time before slitting her own throat right in front of me. I picked up the blade and then….I became Saika…..” She frowned. “It was then I vowed never to let anyone hurt me that way again. I would never let anyone leave me alone. I would never show the way I truly feel. I would control my emotions and thoughts with an Iron fist and never let anything get to me. From that day on, I latched into anyone I could, Mika Harima, Mikado Ryuugamine, Masaomi Kida, you, Akie Zakai…..I didn’t care if you guys thought of me as a parasite. Or even if you liked me, because the truth was I didn’t care. I just wanted someone to latch onto.
You stiffened as she spoke, the weight and horror of her words embedding themselves into your heart and weighing heavy.
“All my life I’ve been afraid to fight back…..Afraid to portray myself as anything other than passive in order to keep Saika under control and my mind in check” Anri confessed. “Even when my life was in danger, even when Haruna was aiming a knife at my throat I couldn’t bring myself to fight back……” Her hands clenched. “But Akie gave me this speech before she was sliced. She said that I was acting selfish by not realizing my worth in the friendships I have…and then…..when I saw you on the ground injured like that….you were willing to die or get possesed to protect me and I…..I wouldn’t be able to live with myself if you died for a parasite like me.....” She blinked hard, tears shining in her eyes that she refused to let fall.
Not exactly knowing what to do, you leaned in close and wrapped her into a hug.
Her breath hitched, and after a moment she returned the gesture.
“I’m so sorry I didn’t say anything earlier about my home life….about my secrets….I have always been so closed off and you guys didn’t ever seem to mind. You just…..just liked being around me and I took advantage of that.”
“It’s ok Anri……” You said softly, pulling away. “We all have our secrets. You weren’t entitled to tell us anything.”
You thought of Mikado as the leader of the Dollars and yourself as one of the leading informants in the city.
Masaomi himself was also completely unaware of the kind of life you were all leading.
“Listen, I know it’s a lot to ask, but I need you to please keep it quiet that I am Saika,” Anri said. “I know it's probably unimportant information, but I just want to be cautious. Let’s keep what happened tonight between those who were involved directly, please? We don’t need to tell Masaomi or Mikado or anyone else in Ikebukuro for that matter, ok?”
There was no such thing and unimportant information in your line of work, but Anri didn’t need to know that.
“I promise…..” You murmured.
As a friend, you meant it.
As an informant, you were lying.

Chapter Text

“This just in, Police report that the Ikebukuro Slasher has been apprehended and is now facing jail time for attempted murder. Shuuji Niekawa, Journalist of popular magazine Tokyo Disaster has been taken into custody on charges of assault after a collection of blades matching up with the wounds on the Slashers victims was discovered and revealed via anonymous tip to the police. The trial is expected to take place within the next few months.”
Izaya smirked and switched off the T.V report. “Well, that all seems to have wrapped up nicely, hasn’t it?” He set the remote down on the counter before lounging on the couch across from you. “Well, nicely except for the fact your best friend is actually a demon sword. How are you feeling about that by the way?”
You sighed, slumping down into the cushions, “Honestly….I feel like I should be more surprised than I actually am. After Mikado was revealed to be the leader of the Dollars….well….I haven’t known what the truth is about anyone really....” You glared conflicted into your teacup, like the bitter liquid was somehow responsible for your situation.
“Well, it appears your little code of not digging into your friends personal lives is proving not to be the wisest decision.” Izaya mused.”Mikado is a gang leader, Anri is a demon….who knows what else your so called comrades are hiding.”
“I stand by my decision.” You said firmly. “Besides, when the time came down to it, they did end up coming clean with me.”
“Yes, all it took was you being targeted by a major corporation for Mikado to confess and being brutally stabbed for Anri to reveal herself,” Izaya chuckled. “Talk about cutting it close. That aside, you’ve done your job quite well in aiding in the ‘capture’ of the slasher. Using the true attacker's father to take the fall is truly….inspired.”
“Even when he’s inevitably proved innocent, it will draw media attention from Celty so she can go about her jobs again.” You said, pointedly choosing to ignore the snide comment he made towards your friendships. “Also I’m pretty sure she’s stopped looking for her head again. I wouldn’t say she’s given up, but she’s certainly not as intent on finding it as before.”
“Excellent. That means we can keep our little toy without worries of her coming in after it,” Izaya there his arms out, looking ecstatic. “How perfect! The stage is set! Despite the Slasher being an annoyance, I got to give her credit where it’s due: she gave our gang war a good push forward.” He picked a pawn up from his gameboard on the table and held it up to the light. “And even with her out of the way, The Dollars and The Yellow Scarves will continue to pounce on each other like rabid dogs. Our plan is going quite smoothly.”
“Not quite, there’s still that one rogue informant I mentioned,” You pointed out. “The one exposing the identities of the Dollars. We still have that mess to clean up.”
“Ah yes, you did mention that,” Izaya asked, tossing the pawn to his other hand before setting it back down on the table off the board. “Not fond of having someone else do your job for you, ne?”
You frowned and your grip tightened around your teacup, making Izaya laugh. “Yeah that’s what I thought.”
“So what’s our next move?” You asked.
“WE are not doing anything. At least not yet.” Izaya said firmly. “You are on break for at least a week.”
“What!?” Your eyebrows shot up. “Why!? We have so much work to do!”
“Work that you are not fit to handle while recovering from a stab wound,” Izaya said, gesturing to the bandages peeking out from under your shirt. “Both me and Shinra agree you need a break to recover. Just think of it as a vacation.”
You frowned, “But we NEED to get that Informant. Who knows what kind of stuff he will pull off if we don’t deal with him, he could throw our whole plan completely off track!”
“This is non-negotiable.” Izaya said in the most deadly serious tone you had ever heard. “Take some time off, go to school, hang out with your humans, don’t strain yourself with work.”
What? Why was he so intent on this?
It didn’t make any sense, you had a job to do. Why did Izaya have to go and act like a decent person whenever you least expected it!?
“It doesn’t even hurt that much,” You argued.
“That would just be the painkillers,” He countered.
“Come on, Orihara-san, I can do this!” You pleaded. “Don’t make me go home! I’ll be so bored!”
Izaya paused at that. He seemed to be considering something. His eyes scanned your face and you squirmed under his gaze. At last he sighed, “I can see you aren’t going to take this order lying down, so I purpose a deal.”
“A deal?” That was interesting. You eyes your mentor skeptically, wondering if this was some of his mind games. “What kind of deal?
He smirked, seeing your interest piqued. “A duel. Just the two of us. Both using a single standard switchblade. If I win, you take medical leave for the week and let me handle any rising issues. If you win, you go about your job as usual.”
A duel? Against your boss!? You couldn’t win that if you were uninjured, let alone with a stab wound!
You would be wise to just accept the loss and go home.
However, you were also kind of tempted by the idea of the duel. Even if you didn’t win, if you could prove how effectively you could hold your own, he might notice your improvement and let you work despite the loss. The arm you used your blade with hadn’t been the one to be injured, meaning you still had a chance of protecting yourself.
“I accept.” You said, determined.
However,a twinge of fear managed to worm its way into your confidence as Izaya gave you a wide mischievous smile and practically jumped out of his seat. “Perfect! I’ll give you ten minutes to prepare.” He waltzed over to his desk and opened the drawer. Pulling out two identical knives, he placed one in his pocket and tossed you the other.
You fumbled to catch it, your coordination thrown off by the pain at the sudden movement you made when you went in for a grab.
Izaya waved over his shoulder and headed to the door “When you’re ready, come meet me on the roof.” He gave you a sly look. “If you dare.”
As the door closed behind him you immediately started to regret your deal.
=*=
You stood at the top of the roof, shivering slightly as a breeze tousled your hair and prickled your skin.
Izaya had shed his coat and stood opposite to you on a thin black v neck and jeans. He didn’t seem bothered by the cold.
You gripped your knife handle tight, trying to steel your nerves.
It was just Izaya. You had fought together many times before, why were you so scared!?
Izaya fixed you with a dangerous smirk and then you knew immediately what the source of your fear was.
All the times you had fought before, it had been as Master and Apprentice, but now you were opponents. You were rivals at this moment, and he was treating you as one.
“You’re allowed to fight with any part of your body you should choose, along with your blade.” Izaya explained. “We fight until first blood, that means whichever one of us gets stabbed, slashed or cut first deep enough to bleed, loses the duel.” He pointed to the corner of the roof where his jacket lay. “Over there is a first aid kit and my cellphone on which I have Shinra on speed dial should anything vital be hit. Any questions?”
“Uhm, not that I can think of…..” You said, shifting from foot to foot.
“Alright, then. Are you prepared to start?” Izaya flipped open his knife and twirled it around his fingers. “I should warn you however, I will not be going easy on you, dear apprentice.”
“Yeah….I think I am ,” You said, hoping you didn’t sound as nervous as you felt.
“Good. I’m going to count up to 10. On 10, we attack. Ready?”
You nodded before you could chicken out.
Izaya readied his knife and shot you a grin, “1”
You swallowed nervously, flicking out your own blade.
“2”
Izaya knew all of your weaknesses and you knew only a few of his.
“3”
Despite your knowledge of the man, you had no idea how he was in a real fight.
“4”
The identical weapons put you on equal ground only superficially as Izaya was far more experienced.
“5”
Izaya didn’t seem to have a whole lot of muscles, but he favoured speed over strength so his lack of mass likely meant nothing in this fight.
“6”
You wondered if Izaya ever got scared or nervous before a fight, whether it be with Shizuo or anything else. Fear didn’t seem like an emotion Izaya was well acquainted with.
“7”
What if your mentor accidentally killed you or something? Or damaged you irreparably?
“8”
Or worse yet, if you somehow managed to kill him.
“9”
Izaya smirked, as if reading your mind. Like he could see the words tumbling in your mind and spiralling.
This fight had been won before it started.
“10”
Izaya lunged and you just barely managed to block his opening stab with your own knife. You drew it back and slashed towards his face, but he effortlessly ducked to the side and came in for a stab of his own. This time, you managed to duck. However, as soon as you got back into position, Izaya landed a swift kick to your face. You stumbled slightly, your eyes watering, but you only had a second to recover before he went in for another slash. You blocked again, the force rattling your teeth. Izaya was relentless, throwing blow after blow at you until you began to feel exhaustion creeping up on you.
Izaya was however, completely unfazed by any move you seemed to throw at him.
You lunged in a last ditch effort to land a hit. Izaya moved out of the way and using your momentum, grabbed your wrist and tossed you to the side.
You tripped slightly but stayed on your feet. However, before you could recover fully, a foot slammed into your chest sending you sprawling to the ground.
You let out a yell of pain as Izaya pinned you to the ground under his foot, leaning his weight on your stitches. Your already injured shoulder exploded into white hot agony. The bruised flesh ached under his weight and you could feel the blood start to seep out and stain the bandages under your shirt as your stab wound reopened.
Your mentor smiled victoriously, his knife poised above you.
“I win.”
=*=
You winced as Izaya pulled the needle through your skin.
He paused, “Does it hurt? I swore I used enough of that cream….”
“No, it’s numb still ....it just feels weird….” You muttered. “Like a pulling feeling on the skin….”
Izaya hummed and continued to work, taking care not to tie the stitches too tightly.
You were seated up on his desk as he stood beside you, tending to the wounds he had reopened during the duel.
He was taking great care with your wound, pulling the needle through with the utmost delicacy. It was almost unnerving to see him go from manic and murderous to gentle and borderline caring so quickly.
The fight was over in less than a minute, yet you felt exhausted. New bruises were forming all over and your arms felt like wet noodles. The only part of your body that didn’t hurt was ironically the stab wound in your shoulder that Izaya had slathered in numbing cream so he could re-stitch the gash.
“Our fight lasted only 45 seconds.” He said, cutting the thread. “And I didn’t even use my weapon for the final blow. You were slow and clumsy and I could easily see that you were injured by the way you moved. Had that been a real fight I would have killed you.”
“Yeah…...” you grumbled looking away in shame.
“Which is why I need you in top shape before I send you out on any jobs.” Izaya placed his tools back into the first aid kit and pulled out fresh bandages. “You are a good fighter, but the extent at which this injury affects you is too great for you to take on anyone at the moment.”
“To be fair I can’t even beat you even while I’m healthy,” you pointed out.
He laughed and ruffled your hair, “True, but the fight would have certainly lasted longer than under a minute my dear apprentice. Here, pull down your collar, I need to bandage it so the stitches don’t rub against your clothes.”
“Why didn’t we just call in Shinra to help?” You asked, gently sliding your arm out of the fabric and exposing your shoulder for him to wrap.
Izaya snorted “Hah! And let him see what I did to your stitches? He’d kill me for sure.”
“I….actually wouldn’t doubt that,” you admitted.
Yesterday, after you woke up from your injury, you had to all but beg Celty and Shinra to release you from their apartment.
Shinra had only agreed to let you go after giving you enough boxes of painkillers to sedate a horse. You were certain he would take on extreme measures should Izaya lay his hands on his ‘patient’.
“I’m curious, Why did you agree to the duel?” Izaya asked, wrapping the bandages around your wound. “You just admitted you wouldn’t have a chance at beating me so why try?”
You paused. Why did you agree? You honestly weren’t that sure yourself. Did you do it to prove your worth? To show off a little? To display your stubborn foolishness?”
“I uh, I don’t know,” you admitted at last. “I probably just didn’t want to seem like I was giving up if I rejected the fight. It was less about winning and more about….trying to win….I guess.” You did your best attempt at a half shrug while Izaya was working on your arm.
“Interesting……” He said, smiling to himself. “To willingly accept a fight you know you will lose.”
“Have you ever lost a fight?” You asked, genuinely curious.
“I have,” He admitted.
“Wait really?” You said in surprise. “Like someone actually won against you on fair terms?”
“Yes. A few times.” He said. “I don’t always come out on top, but I do learn from my mistakes.”
“Oh?”
He nodded, pinning the bandages “Yes. One time, when I was around your age, I tried to lose Shizu-chan in a mirror maze at the big tent in Hiboruna. I thought the dumb beast would get confused in the mirrors and I could escape. However, that very much did not work out in my favour ....”
“What happened instead.”
Izaya wrinkled his nose. “The dumb brute just smashed through them, then tried to rip one off the wall and kill me with it when I he finally spotted me.”
“How did you escape?” You asked.
“I completely panicked. I hadn’t expected to be caught so easily so I had no idea what to do. In a last minute escape effort, I scrambled up onto the tent frame, carved a hole through the roof fabric and jumped onto the churro stall outside. I landed right in the sugar bags and spilled it everywhere.” He chuckled at the memory. “I was finding sugar grains in my pockets for weeks afterwards. I owed the carny a lot of money for that..”
You laughed, “Really? I can’t imagine that happening….You always seem to have a plan.”
“Well, there’s only so many bags of sugar, rice, flour and sand you can fall into before you start landing on your feet.” He leaned back and eyed his handiwork. “Well, that should work. It’s nowhere near as good as Shinra’s, but the wound should heal without problem. I’d rather have had Namie do it with all her experience ....”
“Thank you,” You said, pulling your shirt back up and hopping off the desk. “Where is Namie anyway?”
“She had some family issues going on so she took off. Without my permission no less…..” Izaya sighed. “If she wasn’t so good at organizing I would have fired her.”
“Probably for the best,” you agreed. “Where else would we find a secretary who knows both about dissecting magical creatures AND brewing barley tea?”
“Precisely,” Izaya said with a laugh. He grabbed the first aid kit and zipped it up before tossing it in the cupboard of his desk. “Now that that’s all taken care of, I’d say it’s time you get home and rest up. You're going to need it if you plan on taking down your mysterious rival next weekend. I’ll order a new cellphone and send it to your house so you can contact me and your clients once your back on your feet again.”
“Izaya….” you began.
“Hm..?” He acknowledged.
You paused for a second, thinking over your question. It wouldn’t make sense for a man like Izaya to be clueless on something as important as another informant running around Ikebukero. Deciding just to go for it, you asked; “Do you know who it is….The informant?”
He hummed, “I have ideas. I can’t say with certainty who it is, but if it’s any of the people I suspect, you might be in a little more trouble than you think.”
You stiffened, fear shooting through you at the seriousness of Izaya's tone. “Wait…What do you mean by that?”
He sighed and then smiled, resting a hand on your uninjured shoulder. “You can worry about that next week.”
~~*~~
-Saika has entered the chat-
Arrow: Ah shit, here we go again.
Pr3tt: Weren’t they banned!?
Saika: Hey guys. I just wanted to say I’m sorry for spamming the chat room all those times.
Saika: I was in a bad place and really didn’t know what to do.
Setton: It’s alright! Stuff happens
MagentaSugar: What kind of stuff!? That was super crazy spamming.
MONTA: It’s fine, just try not to do it again.
Celty hesitated as she reread the messages. She was certain that the Saika online now was Anri, but she didn’t know how to approach making a connection with her. When you had been at her place, she had gotten the chance to chat with Anri and question her a little bit about the fact she was the wielder of Saika.
[Private chat created]
-Setton has entered the chat-
-Saika has entered the chat-
Setton: Hey, I’m glad to hear you are doing better. If you ever need anything, feel free to ask. We are all here for you. If you ever need help with some of your….bad places…I’m always happy to help
Saika: Ok, I will. :) Thank you, it really means a lot to me. You and that Doctor showed me such kindness…I fear I can never repay it
Setton: Aw, don’t mention it. It’s just what we do. Btw, make sure you take care of our mutual friend, yeah? He can be a handful
Saika: I promise I won’t let anything else bad happen to him ever again. Or to you and this city for that matter. If I’m capable of stopping bad things from happening again with my….abilities….then I will help in any way I possibly can.
Celty chuckled to herself. Anri certainly had a hidden spark to her underneath the shy exterior. It was hard to imagine someone so inconspicuous was the wielder of an ancient demon blade. Had you not made the connection from the receipt between Keiji Sonohara and Andi, his daughter, Celty was certain you would have never discovered the weirder of Saika nor the perpetrator of the Slashings.
Setton: I’ll keep that in mind Samurai
Saika: <3
-Saika has left the chat-
-Setton has left the chat-
Celty leaned back in her chair. She hoped Anri would take the assistance she was offering to heart. Untrained supernatural creatures, weapons or abilities could be dangerous, lethal even. Even without her memories contained within her head, Celty had acquired experiences with all sorts of supernatural items and entities thanks to Shingen Kishitani.
Something as notorious as Saika was also worrying. If a sword like that had gone unnoticed around Japan, then what other weapons were out there?
Should an untrained mind acquire an item of unknown origin, It could very likely end up like another Slasher situation.
Celty shuddered.
Hopefully nobody else decided to go on a rampage with any more ancient weapons.
~~*~~
“Please, don’t do this.” Mikado begged.
You smirked and tilted your head to the side, “We wouldn’t be in this situation if you just swallowed your pride and quit.”
“Please,” He whispered. “I didn’t know it would come to this. Can’t you please have mercy!?”
“Mercy?” Your eyes glinted. “You forfeited your right to mercy when you challenged me in the first place.”
Mikado was whimpering now, shaking with the exertion of remaining composed. “I beg of you. I’ll do anything.”
“Anything…?” You hummed slightly, considering it.
“Yes! Anything!” He begged.
You grinned darkly, “Then die.”
Mikado groaned as your bishop knocked his king off of the board, claiming victory and winning the game.
“Damn, that makes three games now,” Mikado sighed. “Who are you practicing with!? Shinya Kojima!?”
You chuckled and twirled the king between your fingers, “I’ll never reveal my secret.”
Your ‘secret’ being Izaya beating you at every match whilst you sobbed and shook violently.
{The three of you sat within Russia sushi, eagerly waiting for your food to arrive. It was your second day off work and the only thing keeping you from going insane from boredom was time spent with Mikado and Anri. Masaomi had been unresponsive to your attempts to contact him, only replying with short ‘can’t, I’m very busy’ messages and apologies for not being around. You hadn’t seen him at school this morning or the day before. You didn’t want to admit it, but you were kind of hurt he kept brushing you off. Even at your busiest, you never would ignore your friends. It made you irritated that Masaomi would snub you so easily.}
Anri clapped her spot next to Mikado, “Wow, you guys are good at this.”
“Are you sure you don’t want to join?” You asked.
She shook her head, “No thank you, I prefer to watch.”
Mikado stretched then slumped in his seat , “Well, I think I’ve had a rather thorough beating for today.” He turned to Anri with a shy look on his face, “Uhm….thanks for coming out with us by the way. I was really worried about you after Y/N told me about the attack.”
Anri averted her gaze, looking nervous, “Yes well….it’s nice to have company….”
Her gaze landed on yours and a look of understanding passed between you two. The unspoken deal was that you wouldn’t reveal to any of your friends that Anri was Saika. The truth of what happened that night was a secret kept only by the people who saw what happened. And of course, Izaya, but you didn’t want to ever disclose that he knew what Anri told you in confidence.
“As horrible as what happened was, I’m grateful that Y/N was there to protect you,” Mikado propped himself up on his elbows and met your gaze. “What exactly went down again?”
“We got lunged at by Shuuji Niekawa on our way home from school. He made a stab at Anri and I jumped in between the knife and her,” You recited.
That was, of course, far from the truth. For the sake of Anri’s identity being kept secret, the two of you had decided to pretend that you were the saviour when in reality it had been Anri who had saved your ass.
“Wow, that’s horrible,” Mikado said. Despite his words you saw a glimmer of excitement in his eyes. The same kind you saw whenever he spoke of the Dollars or Celty. “What was it like?”
“It happened so fast….” Anri said, still not meeting his gaze.
“I’m just glad we got away mostly unharmed,” You said honestly. You shifted slightly and winced at the pain in your shoulder. “Well, one of us did at least.”
“Does it still hurt?” Mikado asked softly, eyes drifting to your bandages.
“Yeah, it does.” You admitted. “The blade cut pretty deep. I’m lucky it didn’t cut any ligaments.”
“Do you think it will scar?” Anri asked, sounding nervous.
It probably would have healed easier before Izaya tore it open during your duel, but the ripped scar tissue and stitches were now likely to heal over to be bumpy and uneven. “I’m certain it will,” you admitted.
“Oh man, that’s kind of cool,” Mikado admitted. “Guys with scars always have some kind of cool story behind them.”
Briefly, your mind shifted to Masaomi and the strange marks he had on his knuckles. You noticed them whenever he gestured or whenever you held hands. Were they from accidents as a kid? Scrapes on the street? Maybe a fight?
As if he had read your mind Mikado frowned at the empty spot beside you, “Hey, by the way, does anyone know where Masaomi has been lately?”
“Wait, you mean you don’t know where he is either?” Anri said, worry evident in her voice. “I thought the two of you were busy hanging out together these past few weeks.“
Mikado frowned, “Without you
Guys? No, I was just busy with schoolwork. I haven’t seen Masaomi for a while now…I’m kind of worried about him…”
Ok, now that was definitely unusual. You were certain that Masaomi and Mikado had been together goofing off which is why Anri ended walking home without them. Apparently your friend's location was a mystery for not only you….
“That’s odd….at least he’s still responding to us though,” you said, referencing to the apologies for being unable to hang out that he sent in your group chat.
“It’s still very strange for him to do this,” Mikado muttered. “For as long as I’ve known him, Masaomi has always been super open with what he’s doing and feeling….Maybe he’s just been spending time with other people if he’s going through something, like the school counsellor or maybe Simon…”
You nodded, “We can ask Simon when he comes over.”
“Do you think he’s ok? He would be in any danger, would he?” Anri asked nervously. It could have just been a trick of the light, but you sword her eyes glinted red for a second.
“He’d probably let us know if he was in true danger….right?” You said, idly playing with a pawn on the table.
“I would hope so,” Mikado said, shifting nervously. “He knows he can talk to us about anything.”
“I don’t want to jump to any conclusions,” Anri admitted. “It could be he just wants to be alone and we are just being overbearing.”
“Masaomi is an extrovert through and through. If he wants to be alone something is definitely up,” You pointed out.
“There’s a difference between being overbearing and being rightfully concerned,” Mikado added. “We should at least have a way of knowing if he’s being held at gunpoint or something. This city can get pretty crazy.”
Anri looked away, “Yeah….I guess it can…”
“I won’t push him, but if he stops responding to our messages, I’ll get someone to track him asap.” You opened your phone and scrolled through your contacts. You could set someone up at your beck and call anytime should you need. “As soon as he stops responding to us let me know and I’ll have him pinned down in an hour.”
You looked up from your phone only to see Anri and Mikado looking at you with awe and mild horror.
You laughed nervously, “What?”
“That's kind of scary,” Anri admitted, wringing her hands. “You don’t have trackers on us or anything…right?”
You laughed, “Of course not. I just use some techniques detectives do. That, coupled with some extra eyes around the city, you get a well put together investigation!”
“Woah! That’s super cool Y/N!” Mikado said, his horror morphing into awe.”You are like Ilabukeros vigilante detective! Have you ever been hired by police?”
You laughed nervously, “Not exactly, but there've been some police cases that I ended up helping with. However, I only plan on using my resources as a very last resort. Masaomi wouldn’t appreciate me using my resources on him, so that would be a bad scenario if it turned out to be something that wasn’t important and I was just invading his privacy for no reason.”
Before you could continue talking, Simon approached with the meAls you had ordered prior. “Ah! My regulars! Are you ready for meal?” He asked, coming over with two large plates of sushi. He frowned as he too noticed the lack of Masaomi Kida by your side. “Where has Kida been? He is not causing trouble, is he?”
“We were actually hoping you had seen him...” Mikado said quietly, moving your chess set out of the way to make room for the plates.
Anri nodded “He’s been skipping classes…..”
A dark look crossed over Simon's face. He tried to cover it up but you had already seen the look in his eyes. “Ah, well. Who knows what Kida is doing these days. He is a busy boy, no? Perhaps just found girls to chase.” He tried to reason as he placed down the plates.
He put a massive hand on your shoulder and leaned in close, “Убедиться, что он в безопасности,” he said slowly. He then stood, smiled and went back to work as if he hadn’t said something so ominous.
Mikado furrowed his eyebrows, “Hey, what did he say?”
You put on a fake smile and pull your plate of sushi close, “Just something about the food.” You lied.
Mikado hummed and pulled his plate towards him.
The three of you ate in uneasy silence. The place next to you where Masaomi normally sat felt like a massive void sucking all the energy from your group.
Goosebumps ran up your skin as you thought of Simon's words;
Убедиться, что он в безопасности.
‘Make sure he’s safe’
=*=
“Well, I should probably get going before it’s dark out,” Anri said, standing up. “Sorry guys, I know you wanted to hang out late tonight but I think I should follow curfew for the time being.”
“Oh, do you want us to walk with you?” Mikado asked.
Anri blushed, “Actually, I think I’ll just take a taxi for the time being. You two have fun though! Don’t stop on my account.”
“Are you sure?” He pressed , looking nervous. “The Slasher might have been dealt with but there’s still other dangers on the streets…”
Anri smiled, “I think I might be able to handle it. Oh, and Y/N?” She turned to you and smiled. “Thank you.” She bowed slightly, before turning and heading towards the door.
Mikado looked at you puzzled, “What
was that about?”
You smiled, “Just a job I did for a friend.”
“How vague,” Mikado said, sounding amused.
“You know…..” You looked around at the restaurant before continuing. Being a weekday, there were only a few people out this late in the restaurant. You continued one you were sure nobody would be listening.
“We haven’t really spoken properly about seven months ago….”
Mikado bristled, “Oh….so you did remember that….”
You laughed, “I think I would remember one of my best friends being the leader of one of the biggest gangs in the city.”
“Heh, yeah…..I guess so….” he said, looking around nervously at the other patrons..
“So let’s talk business,” You said, steepling your fingers and leaning forward. “The Yellow Scarves are targeting the Dollars. They think the Slasher was the work of your gang and now are out for revenge. Even now that the attacks have stopped, there are still reports of the identity of your gang members being leaked. Do you know about this?”
Mikado sighed, “Yeah…..Masaomi thought you were working as a hacker exposing identities after Ryo Takiguchi got targeted. But I told him that didn’t sound like something you would do.” He laughed nervously, “Of course I had to leave out the fact that the reason you wouldn’t do that was because you knew it was MY gang but, heh, that’s better kept between us anyway.”
“I have some leads to follow to uncover their identity, but I was wondering if you knew anything…?” You asked hopefully.
Mikado sighed, “I don’t….sadly. Despite running the forum, I don’t have any direct control over who the Dollars members are. Not to mention with that hacker who I mentioned logged in a couple of months ago, the password has been leaked so many times that my power over the server is….limited. I can’t control who joins or leaves.” He sighed. “Sorry I couldn’t have been more help….”
“No, it’s fine….” You said, sighing. “I expected you might have mentioned it to me if you did.”
“Yeah, I would have.” Mikado said. He frowned and met your gaze, “Wait, aren’t you supposed to be on break or something? Why are you asking me this?”
You smiled sheepishly, “Sorry, I couldn’t help myself. Collecting intel is kind of my thing ”
“You’re a workaholic,” Mikado said honestly. “But, I’ll let you know if I learn anything.”
“Thank you, I really appreciate your help.”
“It’s….kind of exciting….isn’t it?” Mikado said, smiling slightly. “Well, obviously it’s not good that people are getting hurt, but I mean…..To think that the startings of a gang war are on the rise and that…I’m part of it is……” His eyes sparkled, “…Exhilarating…..”
You laughed lightly. You swear you’ve never seen Mikado looking so excited before, besides that time at the Dollars meeting. Apparently there was a whole other side to him that not even Masaomi or Anri know about. It was….intriguing….
“Sorry, I probably seem crazy….” He said nervously.
Briefly, your mind flickered to the image of your boss playing with the severed head of an Irish Dullahan. You laughed and rubbed the back of your neck, “Nah, Trust me, I know crazy when I see it. Besides, this cities pretty amazing, you’re allowed to enjoy it.”
“Heh, I think you're the only person who doesn’t look at me like I’m insane when I say that stuff,” He said, a blush creeping up on his face.
You laughed lightly, “Well, it's true. This city is exciting, you should be allowed to appreciate it. Humans are naturally attracted to the strange and macabre, you’re just following your nature my friend.” You winked, “Just don’t forget to call me if you get in too deep.”
Mikado grinned brightly, “And you can use the Dollars whenever you need eyes on the inside.”
You held out your hand across the table, “So it’s a deal then?”
Without hesitation, Mikado took it. “Deal.”
~~*~~
{Later that day Masaomi texted you an apology for not showing up for your Tuesday restaurant gathering. You had questioned his whereabouts but he had responded vaguely and seemed very standoffish.}
GoldenBoi: Heyy, I’m so sorry I wasn’t there for Russian Sushi. I wanted to be there but I’ve been busy with schoolwork and stuff :(
You read through Masaomi’s message three more times. Each time it sounded more fake. You clutched the shiny exterior of your new phone and anxiously played with the case, thoughts reeling through your head. He was clearly lying, though exactly why he was lying you didn’t have a clue.
Y/N: Really? Come on man. Just give it to me straight. Mikado and Anri told me you haven’t been attending school. What’s up with you!?
You hesitated before you pressed send. You would rather have this conversation in person, but Masaomi was nowhere to be found and this was your only means of contact.
GoldenBoi: Hey, you skip school all the time and I don’t grill you for it.
Y/N: That’s different. I get paid and I have work to do. Are you skipping out just to play videogames or something?
GoldenBoi: Why does it matter? I’m safe and I’m tough enough to handle myself.
You were frustrated. He was clearly trying to keep whatever he was doing under wraps, which made it all the more suspicious. You never kept secrets from him (well, almost never) and yet he refused to share a single thing he was doing in his freetime.
Y/N: Because I’m your friend and I worry about you!!! Come on, I just want to make sure you’ve been safe.
He took a while to respond to that. You spent at least five minutes just watching the dots move as they signified your friend was typing.
GoldenBoi: Look, I am just going through some stuff and would really prefer to be alone. Ok? It means a lot that you are all so worried about me, but honestly I’m just not ready to talk about it yet. I’m trying to figure out crap and it’s stressful. I love you guys but I would prefer to sort out things like this on my own. Please don’t be upset.
That definitely caught your attention. That meant he was finally ready to open up to you after whatever he was dealing with now was sorted out. You felt excitement run through yourself at that. Finally your friend promised you the truth.
Y/N: How about we hang out? Just the two of us. I got a perfect spot.
You sat back and waited, nervously fiddling with the silver ring on your finger.
Was this like asking someone on a date? Why were you so scared?
Masaomi and you hung out all the time, it wasn’t that weird….
GoldenBoi: Alright. I’ll be there. What time?
You smiled, seeing he was still up for hanging out and that he wasn’t ignoring you on purpose.
Y/N: 6:00, on the main road near the docks. Don’t be late :)
GoldenBoi: Wouldn't Dream of it :)
You smiled and your heart fluttered.
Wait.
That wasn’t good.
Masaomi was your friend!? Why did your heart feel like it was going to explode!? Why did your stomach feel like it was twisting itself into knots!?
Throwing your phone onto your bed, you shoved your face into your hands and groaned.
Ever since you met Masaomi your friendship has been different. It wasn’t the same as how you felt around Anri and Mikado, it was always more….easygoing. The two of you were playful and flirty, always messing with the other and pulling pranks in hopes of making the other laugh.
You roughhoused and wrestled but you also held hands. You teased and taunted, but you also gave out sweet presents to the other. You argued and snapped, but you always made up in the end.
You wouldn’t help but feel like the two of you had something more…..
You may not have met all the humans in this city, but you were certain that Masaomi Kida was the closest person to perfection that you knew.
Your phone buzzed and for a brief moment you were afraid he canceled. On you.
After a moment of hesitation, you found your courage and opened the phone.
GoldenBoi: Wait, I actually might be a little late. The balcony door locked behind me when I came outside.
GoldenBoi: Help.
GoldenBoi: I’m trapped.
GoldenBoi: WAIT
GoldenBoi: I forgot to lift the latch lol
GoldenBoi: ok I will be there by 6:00
You sighed.
At least he is pretty.
=*=
“So wait, what exactly happened again?”
Masaomi examined the bandages wrapped over your shoulder with heavy concern.
“I just got in between the Slasher and a victim and happened to catch the business end of a blade.” You explained, gently pulling your collar up and slipping your leather jacket back on. You purposefully omitted the part where that person was Anri and that the Slasher was actually Haruna Niekawa and that both parties were possessed by a demon blade. While you normally hated discussing anything work related with Masaomi, he showed such genuine concern at your injury that you felt he deserved the truth.
Well, some of it anyways.
“It hurts, yeah, but I’m certain the Ikebukero Slasher is not going to be hurting anyone ever again.” You assured. “I took care of them.”
Masaomi froze, eyes widening in alarm, “Wh-what!? By took care of it did you mean-“
Your eyebrows shot up, “No! God No I didn’t-“ You lowered your voice to a whisper as a couple passed you on the docks. “I didn’t kill anyone!”
“Oh….” Masaomi relaxed visibly. “That’s….yeah good…..”
You frowned, “Come on….Masaomi, you wouldn’t seriously think that I’d-“
“I don’t know. I don’t know what you do. And I'd like to keep it that way.” He grumbled, turning away.
You sighed, apparently the bond between you wasn’t healed entirely.
A tense silence settled over the two of you as you walked along the boardwalk.
The sun was beginning to lower over the city and the chill of dusk was blowing from the ocean onto the land.
“What about Ryo? The investigation you were doing on them? You still on that?” Masaomi asked. “Have you found the bastard selling out the Dollars?”
You shook your head, “Not yet, but as soon as I’m back in the field I’m bringing him down.”
“Not fond of sharing your job?” Masaomi asked, smiling at you weakly.
“Not at all.”
He laughed quietly, “Yeah, I know the feeling.”
You turned and were about to ask him to elaborate, but he stopped suddenly and pointed up the street, “Hiboruna’s main entrance is the other way you know….”
You hoped he didn’t see the way you flinched at the name of the attraction centre. Painting a somewhat fake but bright smile on your face you slung an arm over his shoulder the way he often does with you. “Well, I do know that because we aren’t going there!”
He turned to you, curious now, “We aren’t?”
“Nope!” You winked. “It’s somewhere really special.”
“So special that Mikado and Anri couldn’t come?” He said skeptically.
You laughed, “Come on, I promise that you’ll love it. Plus they’ve already been here before.”
The mood brightened as the two of you approached your destination, chatting about anything that came to mind and enjoying each other's company. Your first hangout in over two weeks had gotten off to a rocky start but you were quick to fall into the familiar rhythm of banter and jokes.
After a short stroll, you arrived at your destination.
“Ta-daa!” You gestured enthusiastically with your good arm to the beautiful building perched on the seaside.
Masaomi tilted his head and looked up at the sign. “The Hiboruna Aquarium Tunnels? I thought this place closed at 6:00.”
“Well, it’s open for us,” You pulled the keys from the pocket of your jacket and dangled them in front of him.
Masaomi sighed but let a small smile creep onto his face, “How did you even get a hold of those?”
“Don’t worry it was completely legal. I know how you are about things like that,” You teased, approaching the doors. “But if you’re really that worried about it, Just know that one of the security guards owes me a favour.”
Masaomi rolled his eyes playfully, “Of course he does. Hey, why does an aquarium even have a security guard?”
Because it’s a front to pedal drugs used by the Yakuza. But Masaomi didn’t need to know that.
You’ve come to learn that hoarding illegal items at an amusement park was a popular choice of Ikebukuro criminals.
“Because It’s private property. Plus they got some valuables in the gift shop so it’s pretty understandable.” You settled on. The door clicked open and you swung it open with flourish, bowing dramatically as you held it open for the blonde boy. “After you.”
Masaomi chuckled and entered, “Well, aren’t you a regular Prince Charming.”
“Does that mean you think I’m charming?” You pressed, following after him.
“Heh, don’t let it get to your head.” Masaomi shoved his hands in his pockets and looked around the lobby. “Man, this place looks kind of creepy without anyone in it. It’s all dark and ominous.”
“Like a liminal space?” You suggested.
“A what?”
“Liminal space, it’s an English word.” You explained, sauntering up beside your friend. “You know, like a place that looks normal when people are in it but looks creepy when it’s empty?”
“Huh, I didn’t know you knew English…”He admitted.
“I also know some Russian and Chinese,” You said. “I teach it to myself whenever I have free time.” You gestured to a door on the left. “C’mon the tunnels are this way. The water is all lit up and stuff so it won’t be as creepy as in here.”
“Thank goodness,” Masaomi chuckled following behind you.
You were both struck with awe as you entered the tunnels. The glass tube formed a thin barrier between you and the largest collection of Japanese marine life in the prefecture.
Colourful fish swirled above and below you coming in all shapes and sizes.
“Damn….this is cool….” Masaomi muttered.
“I know right!? And this isn’t even the best part, just wait until we get to the other tanks!” You said, excited that your friend was just as captivated as you.
The two of you took your time ogling at the fish and creatures that swam by. As you walked along, you encountered jellyfish, octopus and eels. Even a few sea turtles that were in rehabilitation after being injured out at sea swam around the sparkling waters.
However, the coolest by far was the tank with the whale sharks.
The gentle giants swam peacefully around the tank, little fish swarming around them and clinging to their tough flesh.
You snuck a glance at Masaomi who was pressed up against the glass in awe, his face bathed in the soft blue light of the aquarium and the water reflecting off his earrings.
His…gold? earrings.
“Are you wearing the earrings I gave you…?” You inquired.
“Huh?” Masaomi peeled himself from the glass and turned his attention to you. “Sorry, did you say something?”
His eyes were almost amber coloured in the lowlight, his skin looking smooth and shimmery and bathed in a teal glow.
You swallowed nervously, feeling the heat rush to your face “Your uh…your earrings….”
Masaomi's eyes widened and he absentmindedly touched them, “Oh….Yeah….I did…..I guess it was just….time, you know?”
“They uh….look good on you…..” You said, giving a lopsided grin.
“Thanks….Y/N…..” He said, smiling genuinely.
Your heart fluttered in your chest. It was a warm and sweet feeling. Scary and soft just like how you felt around Emily.
Without even thinking, you grabbed his hand in yours. He made no move to pull away. He never did. However, this time, he gave a reassuring squeeze.
“Look,” You took a deep breath. “ I think that I-“
Before you could finish your thought, his lips were on yours. You froze immediately, the warmth of Masaomi’s body suddenly the only thing on your mind. His skin was so soft and….has he always smelt so good.
You felt so free. There were no blades in your pockets weighing you down, no cell phone buzzing every 15 minutes. There was just you and Masaomi and the ocean glowing behind you.
Noticing how you froze up, Masaomi immediately pulled back as you stood there in shock. “Oh shit…” his eyes widened. “I totally fucked up didn’t I…..Oh shit I thought I was reading the signals right and I…..”
You cut him off with a kiss of your own. It was a small peck on the lips, nothing fancy, but his rambling ceased immediately. You pulled away and smiled as a deep pink blush scattered across his nose.
“Oh…So I was right….” He said, laughing nervously. “Good, because that was completely automatic. I wasn’t even thinking, so If I was wrong….uh….well….I’d feel pretty stupid.”
“Hey, you uh…..seemed pretty sure of yourself,” You assured, you face heating up. “Do you want to try that again? On purpose this time?”
If possible, Masaomis blush deepened even more. “Ye-Yes! Very much so!”
This time, you leaned in together, meeting in the middle. You closed your eyes and let the fireworks in your chest explode and burn up every other thought in your head.
You reached out and took his hands in yours, clasping each other's hands as your faces pressed together.
Through Masaomis half closed eyes, he noticed something glinting on your hand. Opening them up a little wider, he found that the source was a silver ring on your pinkie finger you had forgotten to take off.
Immediately, the weight of what he was doing smashed into him like a truck and he ripped away like you had burned him.
You stumbled slightly, surprised at the sudden movement. You frowned at Masaomi who was breathing heavily and looking at you with wide eyes. “Hey, what’s the matter? Did I do something wrong?”
He tangled his fingers in his blonde locks and pulled at them in desperation “Oh god…..this was a mistake….”
A pang of hurt worse than any knife wound slammed into your chest, “What?”
Noticing the pained expression on your face Masaomi backtracked, “No, it’s not you, well, it kind of is, it's just….complicated…..” he sighed deeply.
“What’s complicated!? I thought you were over me working for Izaya and all that!” You snapped, your irritation flaring up.
“It’s not about that!” He insisted. “Well, not entirely anyway…..it’s just, a lot of stuff has come up from my past and it’s just making things very complicated…..”
“Oh, here we go again,” You rolled your eyes. “The only person that’s being complicated is you. I already made it clear that I’d accept you no matter what happened, it’s you who is choosing to keep everything so secret. Damn, why do humans have to be so difficult?!”
“Humans!?” Masaomi scoffed, disgust spreading over his features. “You can’t be serious. Do you hear yourself!?”
“No, do YOU hear yourself!?” You yelled, your voice echoing throughout the tunnel. “You are playing out this big dramatic secret and making it everybody else’s problems!”
“Of course you’d think like that. Well guess what, You have no idea what’s going on! You don’t understand what I’ve been through!” He slammed his fist against the glass, causing the rainbow of fish on the other side to scatter, and a fractured crack to form throughout the panel.
“Then make me!” You demanded. Your fingers itched for your blades, rage overtaking your senses. God, it would be so much easier if you could control him.
The thought was a little dark but you were too upset to filter what was running through your brain.
You glared at each other for a moment, fists clenched and teeth clenched. Your heart pounded in your chest and blood rushed through your veins. You suddenly understand where Shizuo gets the urge to destroy everything when he’s upset.
Finally Masaomi sighed, “Look….this isn’t…..just about you.”
“Hey! YOU kissed ME. Not the other way around. You made this about me whether you meant to or not!” You argued. “I just wanted to have one normal day and you had to lose it! Look, something horrible happened to you, but you shouldn’t use it as an excuse for freaking out whenever something sets you off!” You groaned and ran your hands down your face, “God I thought we were……something…..getting somewhere…..never mind…..whatever.”
“We can be something!” Masaomi said desperately. “But I need….I’m just in a really tough spot right now……I just need to figure things out and I’ll-“
“You’ve been figuring out things for a long time.” You said coldly. “If you don’t tell me what your deal is, I’m asking Izaya.”
Masaomi paled at the name, “What? No….You wouldn’t, you said you’d never do that to your friends….”
“That would be because I trusted you. Trusted you, Mikado and Anri, but lately I’ve been feeling like all that trust is a little misplaced. I’m sick of waiting for you Masaomi. Either come clean or else we’re done.” It was an ultimatum. One that surprised even you. You felt angry and irrational, your hands were itchy, your shoulder hurt and you needed to take it out on someone.
Masaomi staggered back like he had been hit, “What? No you wouldn’t……I don’t understand……”
“I think it’s crystal clear,” you said coldly . “Hell, I don’t need you or the others. Maybe I’ll just quit school and finally be a full time informant. The only time I put up with the stifling prison our country calls an education system was for you Anri and Mikado. Without you guys it’s pointless….”
Your eyes watered and you frantically wiped any tears away, refusing to give Masaomi witness to the intimacy of crying.
Of course, it was all empty threats. Biting words and hollow promises in the heat of the moment that you would regret saying later, but at this moment you truly meant it, and it clearly had the effect you were hoping for.
Masaomi began to panic. The bond between you two was fraying like a string. He could practically feel you drifting apart. He could have only put this off for so long, the inevitable had been barreling toward him the whole time and he was powerless against it.
“Ten days!” He blurted before he could think. “Give me ten days to sort my shit out and I will tell you everything.”
You eyed him skeptically.
“Please,” He continued. “I promise. I’ll leave nothing out, I’ll give you the full gritty truth. And then….if you still want….then we could…..be something….”
You took a moment to contemplate it. Ten days wasn’t that long. You were a patient guy. It was the most reasonable offer Masaomi had ever made and it was one he seemed genuinely like he would keep.
“Ok….” You said at last.
“Yeah?” Relief flooded his face. “You mean it?”
“Yeah. I do.” You shoved your hands into your pockets and stepped aside. You gestured to the tunnel where you had come into the room from. “Ten days isn’t a lot of time. You better get going.”
Masaomi’s gaze shifted from your to the exit, then back to you, “Look, Y/N….”
“Please….just go.” You said, averting your gaze. “Sort everything out and then we can talk.”
“I…….yeah.” Masaomi hung his head, feeling guilty. “I’ll just….I’ll go…..”
He passed you, his footsteps echoing down the tube as he left.
“I’ll sort it all out!” He called over his shoulder. “I promise.”
“Sure,” you muttered, leaning your head against the glass. “Whatever you say…..”
Your eyes drifted up to where Masaomi had hit the glass. There was specks of blood where the impact of his hand hit.
Suddenly, you got the inkling of an idea as to where the scars on his knuckles came from.

Chapter Text

“Well, I did not see that coming at all!” Izaya laughed brightly and sprung up from his seat, twirling around with flourish. “What a fantastic, spectacular, most beautiful turn of events! What a fantastic day!”
Namie yawned and frowned “Come on Orihara, it’s far too early for this. Nothing can be that thrilling at 6:00AM in the morning.”
“On the contrary, my dearest secretary!” Izaya smiled brightly, his eyes glinting with a level of excitement that caused the smallest twinge of unease in Namies cold heart. “The best, most wonderful plot twist ever has happened! Something so spectacular that not even I could have predicted it fully! How thrilling! How fabulous how-“
Namie held out her hand to stop his rambling “Enough with the adjectives Izaya, just tell me what’s happening.”
“What’s happening?” Izaya chuckled. “THIS is what’s happening, darling.” He turned his laptop to face her. “One of my clients from Hiboruna Aquarium kindly provided me with some interesting footage from last night.”
Namie frowned, “Wait, is that Y/N?”
Indeed, the footage on the screen was of you and a light haired boy wandering through the tunnels. The two of you were gazing around in awe. Finally, you both stopped at the whale shark tank and began to talk. Namie watched the conversation confused. You made a comment about earrings, he said something in response. The two of you talked on the screen for a bit, then you reached out and grabbed each other's hands and then the blonde leaned in and kissed you.
“What? Your apprentice is queer?” Namie sighed. “That’s a weird thing to be so happy over. Why are you spying on him anyway? ” She gestured to the screen. “Do you not understand how creepy this is!? Peeping on Y/N and some boy is just weird.”
“Namie,” Izaya smiled and pointed to the blonde. “That is not some boy. That is Masaomi Kida.”
“Masaomi Kida……” Her eyes widened in realization and her gaze met her employers, “Wait, but that’s the boy you-“
“Exactly.” Izaya smirked. “And he’s in love with Y/N L/N.”
Namies eyes flicked back to the screen where you and Masaomi had kissed again. On the screen, Masaomi ripped away from you and panicked. You tried to console him but it wasn’t working. She watched as it dissolved into a screaming match and then simmered into a cold ultimatum. Masaomi promised to tell you everything after a time span on 10 days, before you could decide to be a couple.
“Isn’t it perfect!?” Izaya paused the footage as Masaomi began to leave. “The boy who hates me more than anything in this city, is in love with the boy who is my most loyal apprentice! And neither even know each other, not truly! They’ve fallen in love with each other's idealistic version of themselves!”
Namie frowned, “So…?”
“Don’t you see?” Izaya sat on his desk and folded his hands neatly. “Y/N has gone and gotten attached to a human. Once again, he’s let his heart rule over his head and the results are going to be….entertaining!”
“So what?” Namie crossed her arms. “The kids in love, you gotta let him live his life sometimes. Besides, he’s got a week off, he should be able to do whatever he wants in his free time without you looming over him, freak.”
“Love?” Izaya laughed. “This isn’t love Namie, this is a facade. This is a fairytale where the hero running from his past falls in love with a god and tries to trap them in the mortal realm. This is a tragedy on a stage.”
“And? How does this concern you?”
Izaya laughed loudly,“I thought it was obvious!” His face became solemn and a dark look crossed his eyes. “I don’t like sharing what’s mine. Surely you of all people can understand that, ne?”
Namie stiffened, her beloved brother's face taking image in her mind. “I see….” She murmured. “I honestly never took you to be that possessive. I thought you’d just cut the brat loose once he started acting out of line.”
“And let all my hard work go to waste? Y/N-kun is the future of this city. I’m not about to let him diverge from his path.”
Izaya stood and stretched. “Come now, don’t tell me you actually are worried about him now, are you?”
Namie hesitated, “No. I….I don’t…..”
Izaya smirked, “I see….”
He waltzed over to the couches and picked up his blade from the coffee table. He glanced at his gameboard and smirked. With flourish he grabbed the Shogi king and placed it in the middle of the board.
Humming with delight,he grabbed his coat off the rack and slipped it over his shoulders.
“Wait, what was that? Where are you going?” Namie said, irritated.
“Masaomi has made his move. But it would be no fun to let him go without any consequences.” Izaya said. “I’m going to pull some strings. In the meantime, be a dear and cancel my appointments.”
“What!? But you can’t cancel the day OF the appointment,your clients will be pissed!”
“Have fun!” He said, waving cheerfully before slamming the door behind him.
“Izaya!?” Namie yelled.
She glared holes through the door as she heard his footsteps slip away from the room. She turned and looked back at the laptop where the paused video of you and Masaomi was still on the screen.
“Poor brats.” She sighed. “Apparently Izaya plays favorites.”
=*=
Bushido: Unbelievable. The police apprehended the Slasher a week ago and the Dollars are still being targeted!
TarouTanaka: Really!?
Kanra: Ooooh noooo! I thought for sure once the big bad was put away that we would finally be safe!
MagentaSugar: I thought that too but from the police reports the attacks against us have only increased!
M4d4-M4d4: That’s true @Pr3tt is in the hospital rn. He got jumped on the way home from college.
Saika: That’s horrible!
Arrow: Yo, are you fucking serious!? How did they even find out who he was!?
Kanra: Rumor has it that an informant is working on the inside. They are somehow able to track our IP addresses and computer information to figure out who we are! So scary!!!!!
TarouTanaka: Wait, so they seriously still think we were responsible for the attacks!? And they are hunting us!?”
Saika: This means the danger isn’t over even with the slasher gone….
Setton: Yep. They don’t even care if they are right or not IMO they just want to pin anything they can on us….
MONTA: None of us are truly safe anymore. Not until this informant exposing us gets dealt with.
Arrow: I suggest we band together like last time and just tear the guy apart.
Kanra: Oh no! I hate it when guys fight >.<
But maybe I’d be willing if Admin-Sama gave us the go ahead….(✿◠‿◠)
MagentaSugar: Where even is the admin? We haven’t heard anything from him since the meeting! Surely he’s heard of us getting targeted by the Yellow Scarves and is doing something about it, right?
Arrow: Who cares? The Dollars don't rely on a leader. That’s what makes us different
M4d4-M4d4: Speaking of leaders, I overheard some of the Scarves talking. Apparently their founder is back in the game.
MONTA: What!?
Arrow: Holy shit.
TarouTanaka: Seriously!?
M4d4-M4d4: Yes. Apparently he’s one mean son of a bitch and he’s not resting until the Dollars are out of his city.
TarouTanaka: Seems like everyone wants to own the city…..
Saika: Nobody can own a city.
Arrow: Hah, I can tell you’re a newbie @Saika. This city is the hottest goddamn property in all of Japan.
Setton: Wait, so in your opinion, who owns the city?
M4d4-M4d4: In terms of who calls the shots in the streets? I gotta say that the Awakusu has a pretty tight grip.
Arrow: No way, Shizuo Heiwajima is the king of these parts. Nobody fucks with him.
MagentaSugar: Come on. You guys are all wrong. Everyone knows it’s Izaya Orihara who runs the streets.
Izaya Orihara smirked down at his phone at the message. He was reading it whilst logged onto one of his many online chatroom accounts he had made for himself, this one in particular going by the name Kanra.
He was untraceable under the identity of an over enthusiastic teenage girl and had every aspect of the website in the palm of his hands. Mikado may be the leader but Izaya was the one really pulling the strings.
He had after all, been the one to hack into the website in the first place and send out all those invites.
Neither you nor Mikado had caught on to that little detail back at the Dollars meeting.
“The Yellow Scarves leader is back?” Izaya tutted. “Looks like someone’s going to stir up some trouble.”
TarouTanaka: Wow….a power play…
TarouTanaka: This city isn’t a playground. It’s a gameboard.
Izaya beamed at the message sent by your undercover friend.
The leader of the Dollars: TarouTanaka. Better known as Mikado Ryuugamine.
And nobody in the chatroom nor real life even realized it was him.
Mikado was very quickly starting to overtake Masaomi's position as one of his favorite humans.
The boy was hellbent in living an exciting life and it was going to be his downfall one day and Izaya was itching to be there when it happens.
“Orihara-San?” A nurse poked her head out into the hallway as he loitered against the wall.
He pulled his eyes away from the phone and up to the woman in the door. “Hm?”
“Mikajima is ready to see you now,” She said, stepping out and holding the door open.
He smiled and pushed himself off of the wall. “Thank you Naomi-san,” he purred as he passed her. “I hate to be a bother visiting before public hours but my schedule is unable to accommodate regularly timed visits.”
The nurse flushed and she looked away, “A-anytime. Please enjoy your visit.”
Izaya chuckled. He wasn’t one to rely purely on his looks, but he couldn’t deny his appearance gave himself a charm that proved beneficial when it came to interacting with humans.
The door closed behind him, leaving him alone with Saki Mikajima.
She didn’t meet his gaze, instead blankly keeping her eyes outside the window.
“He finally visited….” Saki said, looking out as if the boy she was thinking of would magically appear in the parking lot outside at the mention of his presence. “It was brief, and I think I made him upset….”
The hospital room was bright with the warm glow of the bedside lamp, forming an orange contrast to the cold light of the moon outside. Saki sat on her bed, her legs dangling off of the side as she looked world she had been closed off from for so long
The bouquet Masaomi Kida had given her was a wilted mess, untouched since his visit a couple days ago but she refused to throw them out.
Izaya came to stand beside her, hands in his pockets and a razor sharp smile on his face.
He had been waiting years for Masaomi to finally break and confront the girl. He was sad he wasn’t there to see it. To see the betrayal on the blonde boys face as he realized Saki never was his and his absence only pushed her closer to Izaya.
Masaomi no doubt thought he was doing a noble deed, staying away from Saki and allowing her and himself a chance to escape from the past.
Too bad Izaya saw straight through that plan.
“What did he say?” Izaya inquired.
“He said…..lots of things….” Saki muttered, the memory of their fight making her heart drop. “I don’t think that he will be visiting again anytime soon…..” Her pale face turned to Izaya. “I just wanted him to love me again….and he said that he did…..but…..that I don’t love him.”
“And why would he say that?” Izaya asked, cocking his head to the side.
“Because of you,” She muttered. “Masaomi said that I can’t love you both, that if I wanted to be with him I would have to choose between loving you and loving him….”
“Oh?” Izaya’s eyes flashed. He was greatly amused at this. The idea Masaomi was trying to give his past love an ultimatum made Izaya’s dark heart fill with pure joy.
Masaomi, fighting him indirectly just went to show his wonderful perseverance.
Masaomi was definitely one of his favorite toys. The young boy was a perfect embodiment of humanity's strengths and weaknesses. He was more brawn than brains, but he was a natural born leader and a tough kid.
He was so different from you, his strategic scheming little apprentice, that Izaya had to admit he had no idea how the two of you had become friends in the first place.
“I would never leave you,” Saki said firmly. “You are my guardian. “You know what’s best for me.”
“That’s true,” Izaya said. He reached out a hand and stroked back her brown hair thoughtfully. “Everything I do, I do for you.”
She leaned into the warmth of his hand, her touch starvation making her desperate for any attention at all.
“Although…..” Izaya murmured. “You know that would mean you need to be prepared to lose Masaomi….”
She froze at that, going tense in the shoulders and her eyes widening slightly in fear, “What do you mean…? He said he has only ever loved me…..”
“Hmm….” Izaya hummed, biting back a smirk. His newest game was going to have to pull Saki in with a convincing facade. “I mean, you may have been his only girlfriend but Masaomi also has….other tastes…”
Saki was an entertaining piece to play with. If it weren’t for her relationship with Masaomi she would be a pawn just like all of Izaya’s other followers.
For a short time after her and Izaya first met, she had been little more than a puppet to play with. She had been rescued by the informant from her abusive boyfriend who Izaya had been quick to dispose of. She was vulnerable, alone and recovering from the struggles of a bad home life.
She had been so easy to manipulate and she easily fell into Izaya’s grasp.
However, she had surprised Izaya by breaking out of the role as a mindless follower after meeting Masaomi. She still idolized Izaya of course, but she became far more defined and brave.
Even now, she was torn between her love for Masaomi and her idealization of himself.
“Other tastes…..” she muttered.
She sprung up suddenly onto her feet.
Around Izaya, she had no need to fake her injury. She had no need to pretend.
She stood and faced him, desperately hooking her hands on the collar of his jacket. “Please….that can’t mean what I think it means!”
Izaya smirked at her dismay, “Why of course it does. You see, Masaomi has a particular fondness for a male friend of his. His name is Y/N L/N and he seems to be thinking about Masaomi in the same manner…..”
Izaya had seen the look on your face whenever you spoke of your friend and the sweet way you spoke of him. His followers around the city have even reported that you and the blinded would hold hands and sit closely together whether alone or in the company of others. While Izaya initially believed this was just the two of your ways of expressing friendships, he now knew it was all indeed the movements of a crush. And this crush was making everything so, very much more entertaining.
Masaomi loved you, but hesitated because of your affiliation with Izaya and his love for Saki and the past he can’t let go of.
It was so wonderfully dramatic Izaya couldn’t help but meddle further. He wanted to see what Saki would do if she knew her beloved Masaomi was caught in a love triangle. He wanted to make it as spectacular as possible for the moment that Masaomi would realize that his world was going to crash down right on top of him.
“Why…..” Saki whispered. “I thought…..”
“A lot can happen in two years,” Izaya said simply. He feigned sadness and gave her a sympathetic look. “I just thought you should know….Since you used to be so close…..”
Saki looked destroyed. She knew she had missed a lot during her confinement in the hospital. She somewhat expected Masaomi to have found another girl….but….falling in love with a boy!? She hadn’t even known Masaomi had such urges!
“Well, I should be heading out now,” He said, reveling in the girl's silent shock. “I’ll try to visit again soon, but I can’t make any promises.”
He turned to leave, striding over to the door.
“Wait.” Saki said softly.
Izaya paused, he turned and gave her a sly look, “Yes?”
“Y/N L/N…..” She choked slightly as she said your name. “Is he…..isn’t that…… the apprentice you always talk about…..?”
Izaya’s mischievous smirk gave her all the answers she needed.

~~*~~
{A week had passed since the accident with the slasher had occurred. 6 days had passed since your duel with Izaya and since your ultimatum with Masaomi. That left you 4 days until the two of you would finally talk and you would learn about all the secrets plaguing your friends life. But until then, you were back to work.}
“Good to have you back, Y/N-kun. How are you feeling”
Izaya asked as you plopped onto his couch across from him.
“Good. My wound has stopped impeding my movement so I’m perfectly fine to go out and about again,” you said with a smile.
You were honestly excited to be back to your job. The break has been nice to hang out with Masaomi and Anri, but attending school and grocery shopping like a normal human just made you feel…wrong. And on top of that, Masaomis complete absence from school, group chats and hangouts was making you anxious and worried. You didn’t know how extreme this “secret” of his was, but if he got injured or worse you would have no way of knowing and that weighed real heavy on you.
You bit the inside of your cheek, worry starting to course through you. Maybe it was a mistake letting him-
“….N? Y/N? Are you listening?”
You blinked as Izaya waved his hand in front of your face, interrupting your train of thought.
“Oh! Sorry, I must still be waking up….” You said, laughing nervously.
“Something on your mind?” Izaya prodded.
You opened your mouth, then froze. Telling Izaya about Masaomi was an objectively bad idea. Not only would Masaomi disapprove, but Izaya would likely try and meddle in your relationship. You knew how he was about getting too close to humans, a relationship with a person he somehow damaged would be a whole other mess to deal with. No, that could all wait until later.
“It’s…..nothing….” you muttered.
He hummed in response. “Well, are you sure you’re up for your little mission?”
“What? Of course I am!” You said, determined. “You can’t bench me forever!”
“Perhaps the thought of you being injured is just too much for me to bear,” Izaya said with a comically sad looking face.
“Pretending to have emotions doesn’t suit you Izaya.” Namie said, taking your empty tea cups from the table.
“Neither does it you, Secretary,” Izaya teased. “And yet you insist on it. Not so cold hearted when it comes to my apprentice now, ne?”
Based on the scowl she gave Izaya, apparently something had occurred recently between them that you had missed out on.
You cleared your throat and let your gaze drift away from them. You shifted your gaze to the game board and frowned. It looked like Izaya had moved the pieces into a completely new formation. How strange.
“So, what’s your plan?” Izaya asked, turning his attention back to you. “You’ve got no client, no source of intel and no location. Quite the difficult case if I do say so myself….”
“Kyohei has a name, so that is my best start. I’ve arranged lunch with him and the van gang to start making arrangements for an investigation.”
“And?” He gestured for you to continue.
“And what?”
“What’s your plan for after you corner your rival?” Izaya rested his face on his hands and leaned forward. “Surely you’ve thought of a solution to deal with them, right?”
“Well, I’ll just use my Hugar blades on them if they don’t leave,” You said, subconsciously feeling the metal of the knives in your pockets.
“Mmmhmmm, and what if you can’t control them? Anyone in the city could be under Saika influence and therefore immune to your blade's powers.” What will you do then?”
“I….well….” Your resolve began to crumble and your plan suddenly seemed far less solid. “I guess I would have to…get Anri to….maybe help….”
Izaya sighed, “Y/N-kun, there’s going to come a time when you understand that you can’t always take the easy way out.”
“The easy way out…..You mean….” Horror filled you and you reeled back. “Wait, no….you can’t mean that I’ll have to-“
“You’re going to have to be aware of the possibility. I’m not going to lie to you, this could be a lot more dangerous than either of us initially believed.” He said, fixing you with a serious look. “When it comes down to it, it’s going to be either you or him.”
“What…!? Orihara-san I….” You choked. “I can’t……you saw what happened that one time when I was with Celty…..I couldn’t.”
Panic set in and you could feel your brain running a mile a minute, the possibilities and pressure building up. Your eyes watered and your breaths became short and panicked as your brain replayed the events of your knight with Celty. The squish of your blade against soft tissue, your hands stained with blood, the man writhing from the wound….
Izaya's cold hands landed on your cheeks, knocking you back into reality and he tilted your tearstained face up to his. “Y/N.” He said firmly. “You are above this.”
“I thought you loved humans…” You sniffled. “How could you ever think of…..”
“I do love humans.” Izaya said. He drew one hand from your face and used it to ruffle your hair. “But I value my apprentice far more than their lives.”
Hearing that from Izaya was….well….shocking. Izaya loves humans. They were his passion, his drive. His main source of love and entertainment…..and yet he thought you were…..worth more? The thought was almost inconceivable.
Once Izaya was sure you had calmed down, he pulled away and flipped back onto the couch across. “Of course, I will do everything in my power to intervene should the situation get out of control, but I truly believe that you have the power to deal with this. Even if the means are taxing.”
“Izaya…..” You said, voice steady “Have you ever killed anyone?”
It had been on your mind for a while. Honestly you were unsure where you even found the strength to say it aloud, but it appeared that you’d curiosity had bested you.
Izaya gave a half smile and tilted his head. “Something tells me you already know the answer to that question.”
The glint in his eyes confirmed that your suspicions were correct. Either directly or indirectly, Izaya Orihara was a killer.
You may not be afraid of your mentor, but the reminder of the kind of person he was sent chills up your spine.
“If it makes you feel any better, it gets easier,” Namie said from her spot at the sink. “Or maybe you’ll even start to like it.”
You winced at that, feeling sufficiently disturbed. “Well….I guess I’ll keep that in mind….” You stood. “I should get going. I have lunch in an hour and I need to get back to Ikebukuro.”
“Right. Well, I appreciate you reporting to me.” Izaya stood and smiled at you. “Best of luck with your little mission. I’ll be rooting for you.”
“Thank you, Orihara-san.” You said bowing.
“Oh! One more thing….” Izaya walked over to his desk and picked up a bundle from the seat. He tossed it towards you.
It unfolded in the air and landed on your face, making you look like a sheet ghost.
Fumbling slightly, you grabbed the object and pulled it off your face. You eyed it suspiciously, before you recognized it. “My coat! I thought it was ruined when I got stabbed….” You smiled and ran your hands over the front shoulder. The hole and Bloodstains from Haruna’s blade were completely gone.
“Well, we can’t run around without our uniform,” Izaya said in amusement.
“I honestly thought it was completely ruined forever..” You admitted, shedding your leather jacket and walking over to place it on the coat rack.. You slipped on the furry coat and relished in its warm familiarity. The leather jacket Masaomi had given was great and you loved it, but lately you felt that without Izaya’s coat that you weren’t quite yourself.
“Ruined? Hardly,” Izaya chuckled, lounging on his desk. “There’s no mess so big I can’t clean it up.”
The double meaning was not lost on you, and you felt your heart race with the worry of what might lie ahead.
Or perhaps it was anticipation?
You tried not to dwell too hard on that….
=*=
“You’re really back to work after only a week?” Kyouhei said, taking a sip of tea.
“Yeah, Didn’t you get stitches and stuff?” Erika cut in.
{You and the van gang were perched in a private booth at Russia Sushi. It was a perfect spot to meet up. Not too hidden that it was suspicious and not too public where you could be overheard}
“I admit, it was pretty bad,” You confessed. “But the sooner we deal with this guy, the better. I mean, just this last week there've been fifteen more attacks! Who knows how bad this could get if we don’t act quickly.”
“That’s a good point,” Walker admitted, cracking an eye open. “Every night on the news someone’s been picked off.”
“We’ve been staying off the forum and chat rooms ever since you warned us.” Sabiro said. “They know our aliases. But at least now they can’t track us.”
“Good thinking. Stay off the web until I give the go-ahead.” You said. “Now, you said you learned something about this guy?”
Kyouhei nodded. “Yep. Right after you gave us the warning about the informant, we got jumped by some Yellow Scarves. Erika and Walker managed to corner one and get out a name; Yokori. That mean anything to you?”
“No….” You admitted. “But it’s a good start.”
“How are you gonna go about this?” Walker asked excitedly. “Infiltration? Blackmail? Bribery?”
Erika swooned, “You informants are all so devious! It’s infatuating!”
“Do you have a plan on how to catch this guy?” Saburo asked. “I mean, we tried digging around but they are practically a ghost.”
You hummed. “I have a contact within the Yellow Scarves, I’ll try to set up a meeting and go from there.”
“Want us to come with you?” Kyouhei suggested. “It might be better during times like this. You can’t solo the Yellow Scarves should anything go wrong, it’s probably better if you had some backup.”
“Nothings going to go wrong.” You frowned, as realization set in “Hey wait, are you trying to coddle me?!”
“Can you blame us? Last time you went solo you got stabbed.” Saburo pointed out.
“As your friends we are allowed to be overbearing menaces,” Walker said smirking. “Like it or not, you're stuck with us.”
You groaned, “Fine, you can come along. But please let me do the talking.”
“Yaaaaaay!” Erika cheered. “Y/N-Chan and the Van Gang! Best Friends Foreeeeeeverrrrr!”
=*=
Chiko Zakai was more than a little confused when you showed up to a meeting with four other people. It was on your usual rooftop, overlooking the bustling early morning city.
Chiko frowned at your motley crew and put his hands up in surrender. “Hey, what is this? I swore I’m not going to do anything you didn’t ask me to.”
“Relax, they are just tagging along. It’s business as usual between the two of us.”
“Alright….” Chiko muttered, giving them a wary look before turning his attention back to you. “So, what is it you want to know? I had a hunch you would be calling for me soon, what with all the gangs out for each other’s blood.”
“About that, you wouldn’t happen to know who Yokori is, would you?”
“Yokori!?” Chiko Looked legitimately shocked. “How did you get that name?”
Erika smirked, “We tortured it out of one of-mmf!”
Kyouhei slapped a hand over her mouth and pulled her back.
“Ignore her she’s crazy,” He said, smiling nervously.
Chiko blinked in surprise, “I, well….why do you want to know…?”
“Because he’s the one leaking the identities of the Dollars, obviously,” You frowned. “Please, you aren’t THAT dumb.”
“Listen, Yokori’s not the kind of guy you want to mess with.” Chiko said, a dark look on his face.
You smiled and cocked your head to the side, curiosity sparking, “Oh? And why is that?”
“Yokori may be working with us but he’s not part of the Yellow Scarves or the Dollars.” Chiko swallowed nervously. “Yokori is Awakusu.”
The van gang tensed up at the mention and began to become a little more wary of the situation.
“Awakusu? He’s with the Yakuza?” You pressed, equal parts shocked and intrigued.
Chiko nodded, “Yeah, hacking the Dollars site is just a side job. His main alignment lies with the true rulers of this city so he keeps his secrets pretty damn well. The freak even wears a mask when he does business, one of those scary kabuki ones. Apparently the Yakuza wants his identity to be kept secret. They are the only ones in Japan who have a clue as to this guy's true identity. You’ll have no luck finding him unless you have access to the mafia.”
“The mafia, huh? This just got a lot more complex than I originally believed it would….” Kyouhei admitted.
You bit your lip and nodded in agreement.
“Why are the Yellow Scarves still targeting the Dollars if there is no clear evidence they were behind the slashers attacks?” Walker asked. “What idiot even came up with that idea? It’s not like it’s only Yellow Scarves who are being attacked.”
“Well…uh…I…” Chiko shifted uncomfortably. “I guess it was just a random guess was all…” He shrugged. “I mean, they would have ended up attacking the Dollars as a rival gang regardless….Horada hates their guys and he’s been calling most of the shots lately.”
”Horada?” Kyohei scratched his head. “Where have I heard that name before?”
Chiko shrugged, “He’s kind of famous. A real dangerous sort. But regardless, The Dollars have always had a target on them even before the Slasher.”
“Chances are blaming the Slasher Attacks on the Dollars just gave them a good reason to fight,” Saburo added.
Chiko nodded. “Yeah. Now, if we are done here can I get going? I have things to do and places to be.” He started walking backwards to the rooftop entry.
“Oh? So suddenly you’re the one calling the shots?” You said, fixing him with a mirthless smile.
He had some nerve thinking that he could just leave whenever he felt like it.
“Hey, like it or not I have my own life to get back to,” He snapped. “I may be working for you but you don’t control me.” As soon as the words left his mouth, he realized his choice of words and his eyes widened.
“Oh?” You smiled and took a step forward. “Is that a challenge?”
You slipped your hands into your pockets and felt the cool metal of your blades. The urge to cut was like a roaring storm in your mind. Your heart race began to soar as adrenaline kicked up in your system. “Let’s not forget who’s holding the cards here.” You took another step, every muscle in your body poised to attack. “I know everything about you and your family and your friends. Do you really want to pick this fight?”
Chiko looked ready to run, and if he did then by all means you would give chase.
The fear in his gaze gave you a sick sort of satisfaction as you approached.
However, Kyohei threw his arm out in front of you breaking the spell and knocking you out of your trance. He fixed Chiko with a stern look, “Alright. Scram, kid. We’ll contact you should we need anything else.”
Chiko averted his gaze and nodded. He sped walk to the exit and slammed the door shut behind him.
You blinked, the noise snapping you back to your senses. You took a breath and pulled your hands out of your pockets.
Kyohei placed a hand on your shoulder, “Hey, are you ok? You looked a little…..different there for a second….”
“I….Yeah…..I’m fine….” you ran a hand through your hair absentmindedly. “Just got carried away is all…..”
“You looked kind of scary!” Erika said, slinging an arm over your shoulder. She wiggled her eyebrows at you, “It was kind of hot…..”
“You looked like you were gonna pulverize him,” Walker added.
“Everything ok with you, Y/N?” Saburo asked, looking wary.
“I’m fine, really.” You promised. “I just got a little carried away is all. I don’t want a repeat of the Slasher incident, I need to keep my guard up.”
Once Kyohei was sure you weren’t going to run after Chiko, he released your shoulder. “Ok. So we got your intel. But the question is, what do you plan on doing with it?”
“I have a name and I have a gang. I should be able to dig up some stuff by myself from here.” You said, pulling out your phone and pulling up a contacts list.
“Woah, slow down.” Kyouhei put a hand over the screen, forcing you to stop scrolling. “Y/N, if this is Yakuza then this guy is going to be more dangerous than any of us thought.”
“So? We’ve dealt with Yakuza before. Remember Atkins' men that we saved Mika Harima from? They were working for a branch here in Ikebukuro,” You pointed out.
“A couple of low ranking thugs are nothing compared to a mafia informant,” Saburo argued. “Awakusu aren’t like the Yellow Scarves or the Dollars where they are just a bunch of delinquents and rebels. These guys are actual criminals.”
“If you do manage to take down ‘Yokori’ the Awakusu is going to want to hold someone responsible and you're going to be in some serious trouble.” Kyohei said in a low voice. “This is more dangerous than you realize.”
“Are you saying I should stand by and let someone just oust the members of your gang!?” You said in disbelief.
“I think Dotachin means we should do it together!” Walker said, smiling brightly. “Finally some real challenges!”
“Oooh! We're gonna take on the big guys!” Erika cheered.
“Woah, slow down there,” Saburo said, placing a hand on Erika and Walker's heads. “Y/N, I think you need to take a minute and think about this. What exactly is your plan?”
“This isn’t something you can handle with luck and a rough plan like we did with the Slasher.” Kyouhei said. “This could have some incredibly bad repercussions.”
You swallowed thickly. The fact that they were more worried about a group of men than an actual demon sword was starting to put you off.
“Unless you’re certain you can handle this, I recommend you sit this job out.” Saburo added.
You felt inside your pockets for the comforting weight of your blades. “I have an edge.”
“An edge isn’t going to stop a bullet from finding you and Izaya,” Kyohei said, miming a gun and aiming it to your head.
The possibility of being killed with a weapon that you inadvertently supplied to the Yakuza by taking down James Miller flashed through your mind. What a horribly ironic way to die. A part of you may of may not have found the idea quite amusing.
“We aren’t telling you to stop doing your job, we just want you to be careful.” Saburo said.
“Yeah, They got a point,” Erika said. “We know you’re super talented and epic and everything, but we still worry about you!”
“If you’re going to do this you gotta do it right.” Walker added. “Not a lot of room for mistakes with these guys. We just want you safe.”
Your heart buzzed with warmth at the words from the gang before you.
This is why you were doing this. You needed to protect your friends, and any other of the Dollars for that matter. You needed to keep harmony for as long as you could before Izaya organized his war.
You needed back control over this city and to do that, Yokori had to go.
“I’ll figure this out,” You said firmly. “I’ll make sure Yokori doesn’t have any power over you or the Dollars. Or anyone else for that matter.”
Kyouhei’s face softened, your certainty seeming to calm him somewhat. “I like to hear that. I trust you kid.” He smiled and ruffled your hair.
Saburo nodded, “Go get ‘em.”
“He’s so noble!” Erika swooned, throwing her arms around your waist. “Just like when the Demon prince sacrificed himself to disarm that magical bomb even though he knew he might not survive!”
“You are a great man,” Walker sniffled, joining Erika and trapping you in a bone crushing hug.
“Heh, thanks!” You smiled, a blush dotting your cheeks.
“Just promise me one thing.” Kyohei said. He met your gaze, a solemn look in them. “Don’t get in too deep.”
You laughed lightly, “I promise I won’t.”
Even as the words left your mouth you knew, deep down, that you were lying.
~~*~~
Haruya Shiki met you with a warm smile as you entered the limousine. He was as ever, dressed impeccably and sporting some luxurious jewelry. The sweet scent of pine cologne entered your senses as you sat across from him.
“I was wondering when I would be hearing from you.” He said. He leaned back and knocked on the barrier between the driver and the backseat to indicate that he was ready to leave.
The Limousine revved up and pulled away from the curb. He leaned forward, clashing his hands together and fixing you with a friendly look. “How have you been keeping, junior informant?”
“Good,” You said, shifting nervously. Despite Haruya’s kindness, he was still an Awakusu executive and you couldn’t help but feel uneasy.
“I heard you stopped the slasher. Pretty impressive,” He praised. “Celtys name is cleared, the blade is off the streets and the cops are satisfied with blaming the wrong person.”
“Well I mean, the main perpetrator managed to escape and I ended up getting stabbed so it wasn’t all successful,” you laughed slightly. “Definitely need to work on my technique there.”
“Hey, you can’t expect a scrap with the supernatural to go smoothly every time.” He said. “Regardless of the hiccups you did good. Izaya and Celty seemed pretty proud of you.”
Your face went red and you smiled shyly. “You really think so?”
Haruya nodded. “Definitely.” The man leaned back and stretched across the seats, looking more relaxed than you could ever hope to be. “Now, as much as I love chatting, I have a feeling you didn’t call a meeting just to talk, am I right?”
You nodded and took a deep breath, “Yes. Actually it’s a matter of the Awakusu.”
Haruya’s eyebrows shot up, betraying his calm demeanour. “Oh?”
“Yeah,” you adjusted your collar. “Recently, there’s been an informant going by the name of Yokori running around Ikebukuro. He’s been working alongside the Yellow Scarves exposing the identities of Dollars members and leading attacks against them.”
“Yokori?” Haruya frowned. “Are you sure? He’s absolutely not supposed to be operating in this part of the city, let alone working with an unauthorized gang.”
“So you do know him?” You pressed.
“Of course I do,” Shiki sighed. “He’s the son of my co-worker, and in line to be an executive.”
Your eyes widened, “He is!?”
“Yeah.” The Yakuza man frowned, exhaustion pouring over his features. “He’s a gifted informant and hacker, but a pain to work with. He’s been causing a lot of trouble lately within the ranks and I’m honestly unsurprised that he’s been sneaking off to play with the Yellow Scarves. That would explain why we haven’t heard from him in ages. Damn……That kid has no idea the kind of trouble he is in….the kind of people he’s messing with…..”
You frowned, “You make it sound like he’s-“
“A teenager? Yeah, he is.” Haruya chuckled humorlessly. “Just a year older than you if I’m correct. However the similarities stop there. You actually like your job and know what you’re doing, Yokori is just a spoiled brat who whined until daddy gave him something to do.”
“So how do we deal with him?” You asked, mulling over the details.
“I can file a complaint with Awakusu-sama, but if I'm being honest, the best way to deal with this would be by going after him yourself.” Haruya said honestly.
You blinked dumbly, “What!? Really? Are you sure that’s not going to cause more trouble!?”
“He’s technically on your territory,” Haruya said simply. “Thanks to a deal we cut with Izaya, you should be able to kick him out without having my colleagues coming for your neck.” He reached into his pocket and pulled out a Pen and paper. “Here. I’ll give you his cell number. You are both professionals, perhaps you can work out a deal without slicing each other open.”
He scribbled down the number and handed it over.
You took it hesitantly, “And if he doesn’t leave…..?”
Haruya hummed, “I’m not going to lie to you, Yokori is dangerous. He’s young but he’s quick and clever. If he likes it here, I bet my ass he’s going to fight to stay. Throwing him out isn’t going to be a cakewalk, but it’s not impossible. I’ve seen him train, he gets sloppy and arrogant in a fight and it leaves him vulnerable. Should your negotiations fall flat and you end up trying to kill each other, all you need to do is let him think he’s winning. Then you strike.”
You read the number, a sense of dread washing over you. “I don’t suppose that you are able to beat him up for me, huh?”
“Heh, believe me I would like to,” Haruya chuckled. “That loud-mouthed brat is definitely in need of a good ass-kicking, but our bonds as members of the Awakusu prevent us from harming our own unless ordered directly.”
You sighed, “Yeah…I thought as much…..”
“Hey, chin up kid.” Haruya leaned forward and gave you a firm pat in the shoulder. “If Izaya is trusting you with a job like this it means he genuinely believes you can do it.”
“Does he?” You asked glumly.
Izaya had seemed wary before you left, as if unsure you truly had what it took. And all that stuff he said about killing someone…….
The fact that between you and Yokori that only one would get out alive was starting to weigh heavy on your mind.
“Come on, I promise you that you can handle this.” Haruya said certainly. His lips quirked into a smile, “Not to mention, if you ended up dying I’m pretty sure Shizuo, Celty and Shinra would end up skinning Izaya alive and I’m pretty sure he knows that.”
You laughed at that, the image of Shinra armed with a scalpel, Shizuo with a stop sign and Celty with her scythe breaking into Izaya's office to avenge you was immensely funny.
“Heh, how did I even end up in this situation….” You mused, leaning back against the car seat.
Haruya Shiki laughed, “Hell, I ask myself that question everyday.”

~~*~~

You waited with bated breath as the phone rang. Once. Twice.
“Greetings~”
An amused sounding voice answered from the other end.
“Yokori, correct?” You asked coldly.
“I wondered when I would be hearing from you dear Y/N L/N.”
You frowned at the use of your full name. Apparently he was more well informed than you thought.
“If you know who I am, then you know why I’m calling.” You continued. “I want you out of this city.”
“Oh? Is that so?” You heard a laugh on the other end of the line and your blood started to boil.
“As far as I’m concerned, this city only has room for one top informant and that’s me. If you expect me to just up and leave then you are sorely mistaken.”
“You seem awfully certain of that,” You growled, clenching your phone tightly.
“How about we settle this properly?” The voice purred. “You, me, abandoned temple in the old city park. What do you say?”
Of course he wanted a fight. Of course you couldn’t just negotiate like a normal pair of gentlemen.
“Not a fan of talking things out, huh?” You asked bitterly.
“I prefer to let my skills do the talking for me.” He said. “I’ll meet you at Midnight. We can settle this properly then.”
“May the best informant win,” You muttered.
He snorted, “Oh, I’ll be sure to.”
He hung up and you immediately had the urge to smash your phone against the wall. You took a deep breath to steady yourself.
A person walked below the fire escape you were sitting on and you had to fight the violent and somewhat jarring impulse to jump down and stab them. It was like every nerve in your body was on red alert, craving someone be punished for the anguish you were feeling.
“Not yet,” you muttered. “Not yet. Not yet. Not yet.”
You took a deep breath trying to steady yourself. Fear, anticipation and nervousness mixed together in your chest and you were worried that you would throw up.
After a minute to steady yourself, you held out your phone and dialed Izaya.
It rang once before he answered.
“Y/N-kun?”
“Orihara-san.” You said. You honestly didn’t know what else to say besides that.
“It’s nice to hear from you. I just received an Email from Haruya Shiki detailing what he told you. I am surprised that the Yakuza’s own informant would act out like this, but I guess they can’t all be as well behaved as you, ne?”
Hearing his voice sound so confident and casual really eased your nerves. You felt your worry subside slightly. “We arranged a meeting.” You explained. “At the old temple in the abandoned park. We are settling this at midnight.”
“I see.” Izaya didn’t need to ask to know what that entailed.
“I’m scared….” You admitted. “I don’t know exactly what of, but I just…..I don’t know how this is going to go…..”
“Take deep breaths and remind yourself why you’re doing this.” Izaya said softly. “I’ve trained you well. This is a fight like any other.”
“You know…..it’s funny, I feel like even if I win this fight that I’ll somehow lose something….” You laughed mirthlessly. “Guess that’s what makes it exciting, right?”
“Excitement and fear go hand and hand. You are allowed to feel emotions, Y/N-Kun. This is your first proper duel with an equal. Everything you are working for has led you here and you have every right to be overwhelmed.” Izaya assured. “Whether or not you win or lose, remember that this is your moment. Don’t let it slip by.”
Your heart settled down and you could feel the blood rushing to your head start to slow. “Thank you….I…..I feel a lot better now.”
“Anytime my apprentice.”
“Hey, if I’m not back by 2:00AM-“
“I’ve already made arrangements.” He assured. “You’ll be fine.”
“Right…..thank you…Orihara-san…..”
“Give it your all Y/N-kun.”
The call ended and you suddenly felt very alone. Sighing, you stood up and walked up the fire escape stairs to the roof of the building. The sun was starting to set over the horizon, dipping low behind the mountains and skyscrapers of the city.
The clouds were coloured a bright orange and pink by the suns setting light. You closed your eyes felt the warmth of it hitting your face, perhaps for the last time.
That time you had been stabbed by Haruna had made you almost certain you were going to die, but you ended up pulling through. Perhaps you would end up surviving this fight too.
Between taking a life and losing your own, you knew which one you would choose. You’ve come too far to die now and perhaps you could outlive the guilt of murder.
However, your theoretical thoughts were likely far from how the reality of it would turn out.
You thought of your friends. Celty with her secrets and hidden past, Shinra with his whimsical ways, Mikado with his wonder, Anri with her Compassion, Shizuo and his want for peace and Masaomi……
The boyfriend you never had.
The boy who promised in 4 days he would tell you everything. If you had to live for one thing at this moment , you should live for that.
Your eyes opened and on a whim you pulled out your phone yet again.
You held your breath as it rung. Once. Twice. Three times. Four times. Five times.
“Y/N?” Masaomi’s confused voice responded.
“What’s up?” You said trying to sound as casual as possible.
“Hey, not much. Well that’s a lie I’m kind of in the middle of something.”
You heard a group of people arguing on the other end. “Yeah, I can hear….kind of….”
“Look, can we chat another time? I’m still dealing with…..things….”
“No actually I don’t think it can….” You laughed lightly. “I promise I’ll be quick.”
He hummed on the other end. “Ok, Here give me a second.”
You heard a couple of sounds. Then footsteps. Was he at a party of some kind?
What sounded like a metal door slid shut and the noises became muffled.
“Ok, now we can talk.” His voice sounded a little bit echoey causing you to chuckle.
“Are you in a silo or something?”
“Hah, or something. Anyway, what do you need?”
“Masaomi I…..” You took a second to clear your throat. “Do you remember how we first met?”
He laughed, “What? Of course I do, it was just last year. It was during your first week at Raira Academy right?”
“Yeah, I had just gotten to the city, I didn’t know anyone and I was really shy.” You said smiling at the memory of yourself all nervous and scared, clutching your backpack straps like a lifeline.
“You may have been shy but you had every single girl in the school gushing over you during lunch. I just couldn’t handle not being the most eligible bachelor so I challenged you to a fight.” He laughed nervously. “I hadn’t planned on you accepting, so when you set down your lunch and agreed it caught me completely off guard.”
“I don’t even know why I accepted. I didn’t have a clue how to fight. Maybe I thought it would make me popular if I won.” You snorted.
“And I thought for sure I was gonna get some hot girl to go out with me after I beat you to a pulp.” He laughed lightly. “However it appeared I had greatly underestimated you. Everything I threw at you you would just move out of the way and dodge it! I threw a chair at you and you just kind of ducked. I tried to punch and you’d just tilt your head and avoid it! It was freaky!”
“You made your next moves so obvious! You got a lot of strength but you aren’t very quick, all I had to do was know where not to be and then I’d be fine!” You said, laughing at the memory of your friend getting steadily more exhausted and confused as you just avoided his hits and he ran out of stuff to throw at you. “After five minutes you were all exhausted and I was able to just kick you over.”
“Yeah! And all the girls laughed at me and left. But you just…..offered me your hand….” He hummed. “You didn’t gloat or anything. You just helped me up and introduced yourself and then I introduced you to Mikado and Anri and….well…..I guess the rest is history….”
Masaomi cleared his throat. “Anyway, why all the reminiscing?”
“It’s just, ever since I met you I always thought like…….I wish I had someone willing to do dumb stuff like that for me….”
Masaomi took a deep breath, “Y/N….”
“I…..” You bit your tongue. Three special words bubbling in your throat. “I……I’ll see you in four days…..”
The other end of the line was quiet for a minute. “I’ll see you then….”
Then like the coward you were, you swallowed your words and hung up.

~~*~~

The temple was cold and lonely in the park. Not yet falling apart, but clearly showing its age.
The light of the almost full moon shone through the windows and provided the only source of light in the middle of the forest.
You stepped inside, the old wood floors creaking beneath your feet. You were overwhelmed with the scent of old wood and moss.
“Wow, I’m surprised you didn’t chicken out.”
A voice from above said. You looked up to find a masked figure looming above you, leaning against the balcony on the temples second floor.
He wore the leering kabuki mask of an Oni, giving away no hint to what he looked like.
You weren’t about to let your fear of the future crush your hopes of victory. Taking steady breaths, you slipped effortlessly into your smooth imitation of Izaya.
“Nice mask.” You said, smirking. “It must be easy to control people with the power of anonymity.”
“The samurai believes that by method of intimidation, the war was already half won.” Yokori chuckled. “So tell me, are you afraid?”
“If we are going to do this, then we do it properly.” You said firmly. “I have conditions.”
“Oh?” He leapt down from the balcony, putting you on equal ground. “Do tell.”
With flourish, you held up your index finger. “Rule number one. Only two weapons allowed.”
Yokori reached onto his belt and twirled two identical sai. “Done.”
Trying to portray your fear at the sharp looking weapons, you smiled wider and put up a second finger, “Rule number two, we duel until first blood drawn by blade. Whoever gets stabbed first loses, and has to agree to stop broking information in this part of the city.
“We are not out to kill each other, just to settle a score. We wouldn’t want to die and leave behind all that paperwork for our superiors now would we?”
“I’ll try not to cut you too deeply then,” Yokori said darkly.
You cocked your head to the side and put up a third finger “And rule number three, no armour!”
“Armour? I’m not wearing any armour,” He scoffed.
You smirked and made a swiping motion across your face. “Aren’t you?”
“Oh.” He hesitated. After thinking it over for a second he scoffed, “Fine. Whatever. I won’t need to worry about you seeing me after I throw you out of my city.”
“Perfect. Then our duel is set.” You shrugged your fur lined jacket off, leaving you only in a red v-neck and black dress pants. The last thing you wanted to do was get your blood all over your coat again.With the utmost care, you folded it into a neat pile and set it off to the side before pulling your Hugar blades out of the pockets.
When you turned back to your opponent, you found yourself looking at a handsome man, his dark hair pulled back into a ponytail and his dark grey eyes cold and calculating. He gripped his Sai confidently, the gleam off the metal making it look like the blades were liquid starlight.
“Count of 10?” You suggested, twirling your Hugar blades.
He scowled, “Why wait so long?”
“My, my, impatient are we?” You teased. “On three then?”
“Fine.”
“Very well.” You took a deep breath. “One.”
Yokori eyed you carefully, looking for any weaknesses.
“Two.”
You already had determined that he fought right handed, meaning you had the advantage and would catch him off guard with the left handed technique Izaya had taught you.
“Three.”
You clashed, your blades sparking from the impact as you blocked his attack.
He made a jab at your stomach, and you blocked it with your knife before delivering a hard kick to his face. You heard a loud crack as he stumbled back, his nose gushing blood. However, it didn’t keep him down for long as he managed to block your oncoming jab. Using his other hand he made a stab for your shoulder. You twisted out of the way and used the momentum to follow through with a slash which he managed to block.
This continued on for a while, he'd stab and you’d block, you’d stab and he’d block. You’d kick and he’d recover almost instantly and slash at you.
It was tedious, and you could tell he was getting frustrated with every blocked stab.
You decided now would be the best time to lay your bait. He went in for a stab and you let a panicked expression cross your face as you sloppily blocked the hit. He lasted another slash and you stumbled to the side.
He smirked and landed a hard kick to your stomach. You keeled over and dropped to your knees, clutching your blades with white knuckles.
Yokori laughed breathlessly, “You….you see how this is going….? You see how pathetic you are?” He brought up his foot and kicked you in the face.
Pain exploded in your face and you sputtered as your teeth met the inside of your cheek and drew blood.
“You aren’t an informant. You aren’t a gangster and you certainly aren't Izaya Orihara. You’re a kid in an ugly coat, and this cities going to be wrapped around my finger as soon as your dumb ass is out of the way.” Yokori chuckled and wiped the blades of his sai’s together, creating a screeching metal sound as they clashed together. “Just you wait, I’ll have no-“
In one solid movement, you took the blade in your left hand and slashed it across Yokoris face.
Blood poured from the wound, dripping down his face and into his eyes. He blinked in shock, stumbling back. With shaking hands, he dropped his sai’s and brought them to his face. They came back wet and dripping red. “You….you…..prick!” He spat. “What the fuck!? My fucking face!?”
“You will leave Ikebukuro and never come back.” You commanded, The Hugar blades in your hands slick with blood. Strangely, you felt no hum of power from them as you had when you gave commands before.
“I’m not fucking leaving you asshole!” Yokori screeched, smearing the blood across his face as he attempted to wipe it off. “Your stupid fucking magic knife doesn’t work here.”
You reeled back, shock coursing through you. “How did you-“
“Some dumb little blue haired lackey mentioned it during a Scarves meeting.” He chuckled, placing a hand against his open wound. “What, you think I chose this location for dramatic effect? The power of the demons doesn’t work in a house of the gods. That’s basic supernatural knowledge.”
“I still won,” You said firmly, trying to stifle your surprise. “You are obligated to leave Ikebukuro as per our agreement.”
“Fuck your agreement, you ruined my fucking face!” Yokori put bloody fingers into his mouth and whistled. “Come on in boys! I’m done with him.”
Immediately you went into fight or flight response as two Yellow Scarves members stepped out from the shadows, wielding a baseball bat and a crowbar.
In a moment of primal fear you made a mad dash to the door only to have something connect hard against your face. It sent you slamming into the wall, pain exploding through your forehead and right eye. You dropped your Hugar blades and clutched the side of your face, the room spinning and your vision becoming blurry.
“Nice hit Horada!” Cheered one of the guys.
“Really? Because I think I could do better.”
Another hit on the same spot sent your vision tunnelling. Something else collided into your ribs and you heard multiple cracks as it suddenly became hard to breathe. It didn’t even hurt, you just slumped down to the floor as your vision shifted in and out.
“Should we shoot him?”
“Nah….almost out of bullets. I used five on Shizuo. We gotta save the last three.”
“Fuck saving bullets! Look what he did to my face! I want his brains painting the fucking wall.”
“If we use the gun then Izaya Orihara is going to know it was us. Just use your knives or whatever if you want to mess him up.”
You felt a rough hand tangle in your hair and rip your head back. A blurry face appeared in your unfocused vision. “Not so pretty anymore, huh?”
You felt cold. Why were you so cold!?
Something pressed against your throat.
“I should leave you to drown on your own blood for what you’ve done to me….” The figure hissed. The pressure moved to your face on the spot above your eye. “Or I should carve out those sparkly little eyes of yours. I should slice you into an abomination.” He sighed. “However, if I did that then the Awakusu would know it was me who did this. I have a bit of a reputation for stuff like that and honestly, I don’t want to give you the satisfaction of being treated like anything other than a pain in my ass.”
He yanked you back and you head slammed hard into the wall before he released you and you fell over in a heap.
You tried to retort, but it only came out a weak whine. Everything felt floaty and numb. Your body wasn’t responding to your brain and there was a numb tingling feeling in your skull.
“Should we stab him for good measure?” Someone asked.
“He’s literally got brain fluid leaking out of his nose. What kind of assurance of death do you want!?” Yokori snapped. “Even if he somehow survives this he won’t be the same.”
“With him and Shizuo out of the way we might as well run this fucking city!” Another guy cheered.
“Should we take his knives?”
“Leave them. That shit has probably got trackers built into the steel.
You were fighting to stay awake. To think you survived a demon sword only to be killed by some regular humans. How disappointing.
“Remember to keep my name out of this when you brag about it.” Yokori added.
“That’s right.” Another cut in. “And don’t forget, If anyone asks, this hit was ordered by Masaomi Kida, the leader of the Yellow Scarves.”
Masaomi Kida.
The name bounced a round in your head. The voices of the gang members were overpowered by a ringing sound in your ears.
And then everything faded away.

Chapter Text

{True to his word, as soon as 2:00AM rolled around and you had yet to appear in his office, Izaya called a private medical response team and sent them to the temple where they found you bloodied and beaten and on the verge of death. You had been taken to Raira General hospital where Izaya could carefully maintain watch over you during treatment.}
Izaya sat in a chair by your unconscious form, listening to the steady beat of the heart monitor and the soft sounds of your shallow breathing fill the room.
“Will he be alright?” Namie asked from her spot leaning beside the doorway. The genuine concern in her voice betraying the cold front she portrayed to you during work. Her eyebrows were knitted together as she watched the troubled expression shift on your features. She predicted your unconscious mind was likely reeling from the trauma and drugs in your system.
“The doctor said he should make a full recovery.” Izaya assured. “But…there has still been considerable damage done to his body.”
Izaya reached out a pale hand and brushed your bangs out of your face and tucked them into the bandages covering your eye. He smiled as your unconscious form leaned into the touch. “The wound over his eyebrow is definitely going to scar, but his eye was thankfully undamaged. Three ribs are broken in his right side and he has an immensely bad concussion. It’s nothing irreparable….”
“But…?” Namie urged noticing his hesitancy to continue.
“But…” He proceeded. “The hits he took to the head were incredibly hard. There is a chance his brains might’ve gotten a little…..scrambled…..”
“What!? What the hell is that supposed to mean?!”
“Well, as you know as someone in the medical field, hits to the head are always quite unpredictable” Izaya said. “He could suffer from a whole number of things, memory loss, confusion, changes in personality…..if he got hit hard enough, he could wake up a completely different person.”
Namie frowned, “I see…and this….worries you….”
“To a degree, yes.” Izaya said. He smiled slightly, “But I can’t lie and say that I’m not interested in seeing what happens.”
“I guarantee you won’t be smiling if he ends up a vegetable,” Namie snapped.
“I’d never let that happen. I’ve got the best doctors in Japan attending to him.” The informant said. “And on the unlikely chance that they can’t fix him, I’m sure Shingen will have something to bring him back. A cursed amulet perhaps? Maybe some kind of cursed totem? If else fails there's got to be a necromancer in Japan somewhere, ne?”
“You can’t be serious…..” Namie glared. “That’s Insane.”
“Oh please,” Izaya rolled his eyes. “It’s no different than your little experiments conducted at Yagiri Pharmaceuticals.”
The secretary crossed her arms “It IS different. This isn’t some random foreign brat. This is Y/N, he thinks the world of you. Don’t take the risk and fuck him up anymore then you already have.”
Izaya smirked. It sounded like Namie was on the verge of pleading for him to leave you alone.
Apparently you had a way of bringing out even the worst peoples soft side. His own included.
“Don’t fret about it too much, his next surgery is in two hours.” Izaya said, turning back to your sleeping form. “I am certain he will pull through. I’ve invested too much time into him for him to go and die on me. It doesn’t matter how he wakes up, all that matters is if he does.”
Namie scoffed and turned to leave, “That’s a funny way to say that you have attachment issues.”
The door slammed behind her, leaving Izaya alone with you.
Izaya hummed and leaned forward, resting his head on his hand. He watched the steady rise and fall of your chest, and traced the tubes connected into your arms.
Just a couple of years ago he had been in this exact same position, in this exact same hospital. Only this time around, he actually found himself…….concerned.
“Heh, guess Namie was right,” He chuckled slightly. “But she doesn’t need to know that.”
~~*~~
You spent what felt like weeks drifting in and out of consciousness. You were plagued with horrible nightmares and visions that sent you flying awake, only for your broken body to immediately fall unconscious again. Muffled speaking and the occasional beeps were the only company besides your thoughts. Sometimes you could feel a touch here or a brush there, but they were fleeting and you felt too numb to know if they were real or not.
When you did finally awaken, you found that you were not alone. A pale girl with auburn hair sat at a chair beside your bed, watching you with a content smile.
You groaned, your bones screaming in protest as you sat up. “Ugh…..where am I?” Your throat felt dry and your voice was hoarse from disuse.
“Raira General hospital,” she said, her smile unwavering. “Specifically the Private suite on the top floor. You definitely must be Izayas favourite.”
The mention of your mentors name snapped you to attention. You met the girl's gaze, with your unbandaged eye “I’m sorry…..do we know each other….?”
The girl hesitated. “…….No we don’t……” she watched you intently. “How are you feeling? You’ve been out for a full day.”
You reached up to your face. feeling gingerly at the bandages. you winced at the feeling of tender bruised skin under the wrappings. “Feels……sore…….”
“I’m not surprised.” She said with a sigh. She reached into the nightstand where a glass of water and a plate of food sat. “Here, drink up.”
You took it and downed it without a second thought, allowing the cool liquid to soothe your sore throat.
You let out a deep sigh and wiped at the drops from your mouth. The girl laughed slightly and took the glass from your hands.
“So…..who exactly are you…?” You pressed, turning your attention back to the mystery girl.
“My name is Saki Mikajima.” She hesitated before continuing. “I’m an associate of Izaya’s and……Masaomi’s girlfriend…..”
“And don’t forget, If anyone asks, this hit was ordered by Masaomi Kida.”
The words of the thug who tried to kill you bounced around in your head and you felt yourself freeze. A million different emotions flooded you at once. Confusion, hate betrayal, it all came into your mind so strongly you felt nauseated.
“Girlfriend….” You said, your voice wavering. You tighten your grip on the hospital sheets until your knuckles went white. “What do you mean girlfriend? Masaomi does not have a girlfriend.”
Saki blinked, looking hurt, “He never mentioned me?”
“No. He didn’t,” you said coldly. You felt distaste start to arise just at the mere sight of this girl. Just who the hell did she think she was!?
“You better have a positively excellent explanation for that claim. The girlfriend of Masaomi Kida, the boy who just ordered my execution.”
You felt tears well up in your good eye as you said it, anger and betrayal taking you so easily you felt you might punch a hole in the wall.
The reality of it all was starting to weigh on you. Your best friend, the one person you trusted wholly, was the leader of the Yellow Scarves.
“Masaomi would never do that.” Saki said firmly.
“Oh? And what makes you so sure?” You asked, tilting your head and giving her a wry smile. “Since you know him so well, since you are his girlfriend, please do share how exactly my gang leader best friend DIDN’T just try and kill me.”
She stiffened, the content smile slipping from her face, “I….I don’t know if I should tell you that.”
“Saki,” You said, sickeningly sweet. “If you don’t tell me exactly what the hell you mean I’m going to strangle you.”
The threat caught even yourself off guard, but you were so fed up with secrets and lies at this moment in time you were certain that you meant it.
She swallowed nervously, “I-…..Well I guess you do deserve to know……” Saki sighed and her gaze drifted to the floor. “Around three years ago, I met Izaya Orihara. I had just gotten out of a really bad relationship and he had swept in and rescued me. Izaya meant everything to me and I would do anything for him. So when he asked me to bond with the leader of the Yellow Scarves, I didn’t even think of refusing.”
Your mind flashed to Takara Tamaki, A brainless follower willing to die for Izaya. “Yeah….that checks out….” You muttered. “So what, you were just a pawn?”
“Izaya is my legal guardian.” Saki said. “I was happy to be a pawn. Even if it meant getting involved with gangsters.”
“So then, has Masaomi always been some kind of….” You struggled for the word. “…..criminal?”
It just didn’t fit right with the image of the flirty cocky boy in your head, though it certainly explained his strength and tenacity when it came to fighting.
“He started the Yellow Scarves in middle school. By the time I met him, the gang was really picking up steam and beginning to be seen as a rival to those like the Blue Squares.” Saki explained.
“Gang rivalries, Izaya’s favourite.” You smiled. “Let me guess, Izaya wanted to use you as a way to get to Masaomi.”
Saki hummed. “I can see why he took you on as an apprentice….you really think similar. That is correct, Izaya wanted to get to Masaomi. I worked to persuade him into getting intel and knowledge from Izaya to help in his fight against the Blue Squares. Masaomi of course didn’t trust him at first, but after a while they really started to bond and connect. I was so happy that the two most important people in my life were connecting. I didn't even consider that Izaya was still….well….being himself.”
“He was scheming no doubt,” you chuckled. “Masaomi was a means to an end. A favourite toy to play with. There wasn’t anything real between them. Not anything lasting anyway…”
“Yes. But by the time I realized that, it was too late….” Saki admitted. “I agreed to be kidnapped by the Blue Squares and used as leverage against Masaomi so they could corner him. They had been after me for a while, so as soon as they saw me alone on th Ed street they took their chance.” She shifted uncomfortably. “I don’t remember a lot of it, but in the end I was saved by Kyohei and his friends who rebelled against the Blue Squares.”
Your eyes widened, “The van gang!?”
It made perfect sense why when you first met, they were confused over your friendship with Masaomi and affiliation with Izaya. They had been the ones to rescue the last person Masaomi had loved who was involved with the same man.
Saki nodded. “Yeah. They saved me and brought me to the hospital. My injuries were bad but they weren’t as bad as Izaya told Masaomi they were. I’ve been here for two years now and Masaomi has only visited me once or twice. Both times I was playing the role of being permanently bedridden. He’s still riddled with guilt over being unable to save me….of seizing up…..” her shoulders slumped. “That’s how I know he’s not responsible for the attack on you. Masaomi would never put someone he cared about in the hospital. No matter what.”
“Izaya kept you here….” You muttered. “Here in the hospital. Used as a remnant of the past to keep Masaomi under his thumb….”
It all clicked into place. Every event leading to this moment suddenly made sense.
Masaomi, Izaya, the van gang. All their reactions and responses and the things they said to you you said clicked into place. It was all connected. One big chain linked together by the kidnapping of Saki Mikajima.
“True love is a hard bond to break,” Saki said dreamily. “Even if he’s scared to visit he will always have me on his mind. He will have me with him every step of the way. Nobody can tear us apart. Not any girl in this city, nor any boy.” Her smile became a little more sinister. “Not even you.”
“You are the reason Masaomi can’t move on….” You muttered. “You're keeping him stuck in ancient history.”
In a lightning fast motion, you pulled a dinner knife off of the table beside you and aimed it at Sakis' throat. She inhaled sharply, but didn’t move away. “So if I kill you…..” you pressed the tool against her throat, relishing in the liquid ruby that your blade produced. “Then….technically I’ll be doing a good deed…..I’ll be freeing him from the burdens of his past…..”
She winced at the sting, “Is that what you want? I….really didn’t imagine you as that kind of person.”
“Well, I didn’t imagine Masaomi being a goddamned gang leader and yet here we are!” You laughed, but it sounded hysterical and broken even to your own ears. “So maybe he does still love you…The sort of soulmate bond that you can never truly sever, ne? Izaya viewed you as nothing more than a disposable pawn, I’m sure he wouldn’t mind if I got rid of you. Maybe I should cut off your head and bring it to Masaomi, as a prize for destroying the thing holding him back. I wonder how he would react? He always has such funny little responses to the world around him….I’m sure watching him react to your decapitated skull would be just as splendid…..I can keep your head in a little jar just like my-AGH!” A stabbing pain shot through your brain and you cried out in pain, dropping the blade and lurching forward. You tangled your shaking fingers in your hair and tried to will the pain away, but the pounding wouldn’t relent. Nausea burned in your throat and stomach and the strained muscles in your side begged for you to lay back down.
You heard Saki take a deep breath as the pressure of your blade was gone and allowed her to inhale freely. She stood up shakily, “The painkillers are making you act erratic. I’ll go tell Izaya and alert the doctors….” You heard her exit the room hastily, blood still dripping from her neck.
The pain gradually faded, but your mind was still hazy. Confused thoughts and shadows flickered around in your mind. Rage and euphoria fought at the forefront in your mind, weighing on your thoughts and becoming a heavy pressure in your skull.
When the fog in your head finally subsided, you flopped back onto the pillow, tears stinging your eyes. You attempted to blink them away.
Why would you say that!? Why would you hurt her!? She only wanted to help and you…you were just so upset….so angry…
What was wrong with you!? She didn’t deserve that!
Did she?
If you killed her it wouldn’t be a big deal…Izaya could always find another…..
You’d be doing Masaomi a favour, destroying the one thing keeping you apart….
NO! You would never. You weren’t that kind of person. You couldn’t be. What kind of person would kill just because someone was in their way!?
You would never do that….
Not unless…..
=*=
When you opened your eyes again, hours had passed. The sunlight outside faded to black and you could hear rain on the roof. You heard a distinct voice humming accompanied by the tapping of laptop keys.
You groaned and tilted your head to see your mentor sitting at the table in the corner of the hospital room, typing away the same manner he would at his desk, “O-Orihara-san?” You muttered.
His eyes flicked from his screen to meet yours and he smiled, “Ah~! I’m so glad I’ve finally caught you awake! I tried to visit often, but you were always sound asleep or too drugged up to function properly….” He chuckled and closed his laptop. “How are you feeling?”
“Like I got hit in the head by a crowbar…..” You muttered.
Izaya laughed at this and stood. He sauntered over to where you lay and plopped down on the edge of the bed. “You know….you gave Saki quite the scare. She was on the verge of crying when she approached me. I haven’t seen her cry like that since the poor thing went and got her legs broken in a tragic accident….” His eyes flashed darkly.
“She told me everything….” You said quietly.
“Oh? Did she now?” He looked elated at that notion.
You nodded and shakily sat up, careful not to strain yourself this time. “She told me about what you did…to her….to Masaomi….I guess I know the truth now…” You scoffed. “I thought Masaomi would be the one to tell me but nope! Instead I get his smirking little girlfriend to reveal everything he has been hiding!” You laughed, sounding slightly hysterical. “And everything you’ve been hiding too…”
Izaya tilted his head, an amused smile on his face, “Are you upset at me?”
“Yes….no….Maybe…...” You shrugged. “I don’t know….you’ve always done questionable things to people but I just didn’t expect you to have done something like that to someone I…..To someone so close to me…”
“You always knew I did something horrible to him. And yet…..”
“I still worked for you,” you said. You averted your gaze, guilt and bitterness washing through you.
Izaya hummed, “You likely still have some questions, ne?”
“I want to hear Masaomi’s side first,” you said firmly. “None of this adds up, I want to hear what he has to say.” Your fingers clenched into fists. “And then I want to find Yokori and those responsible for trying to kill me and so make sure they never hurt anyone ever again.”
“Very well,” he sighed. “If you insist. Though I should let you know that your meeting with Masaomi will likely be…..delayed.”
You frowned, “And why would that be?”
Izaya smiled, “A mutual friend of ours called in. According to him the Blue Squares have infiltrated the Yellow Scarves and are planning on staging a mutiny against Masaomi.”
Your eye widened, “What!?”
He nodded. “That’s right. Yokori and one of the old leaders of the Blue Squares are planning on hunting him down and…...removing him.” Izaya stood and wandered to the window, watching the sun setting over the city. “Dotachin called me while you were in surgery last night because he couldn’t reach your phone. Apparently word got out about an unauthorized hit by the Yellow Scarves on you and Shizu-Chan and now Masaomi Kida is threatening to disband the gang. The Yellow Scarves are having a meeting tonight at their regular location to organize hunting him down and disposing of him for good.”
Your mind reeled with that. The fact that Masaomi could be in danger caused white hot rage to spark in your chest.
Who the hell did they think they were!?
How dare they think of laying a hand on their leader, on your best friend?
You threw back the hospital blankets and tried to stand, only to immediately collapse forward as agony ripped up your spine into your skull.
Izaya stood and caught you, “And where do you think you’re going?” He asked in amusement.
“I need to get to him…..” You stumbled, leaning against the taller man as black spots shot through your vision. “I need to save him……”
Izaya hummed adjusting his arms to support your dead weight. You pitched forward again and he ended up clutching you in an award sort of hug. It was probably the closest the two of you had ever physically been to each other besides the affectionate pats he gave to your head. You always got the impression that Izaya wasn’t much of a hugger, but he seemed quite unbothered by the contact.
“You seem awfully eager to rescue the person who has been lying to you all this time,” he mused.
“Of course I am….I-“ you took a deep breath before saying the words you’ve been so scared of
“I love him…..”
“You love him~” Izaya chuckled darkly. “Is that so? Haven’t I warned you about getting too close to humans? Haven’t you felt the weight of that sort with Emily Miller? Masaomi was against you information broking in the first place, are you sure you wouldn’t prefer to cut all ties and just be free of his judgement? Besides, what if he doesn’t feel the same, ne? After all, Saki is his first love….could you really compete with that?”
You thought back to all the times you had spent with Masaomi. From your first meeting, to your first fight, to your first Christmas together and to your first kiss within the Aquarium.
He had been the leader of the Yellow Scarves that whole time and he never told you. You told him everything, your dreams, your work, your feelings and yet he kept silent. If you had never given him an ultimatum, would he ever have told you anything?
However, the image of your friend, with his golden hair and amber eyes and mischievous smile overpowered any of your current bitterness.
The memory of your hands tangled together was a feeling you would tear the city down to experience.
You would beg, borrow murder and steal to feel his lips on yours.
“I want him….” You muttered, pressing your face against the fabric of your mentor's shirt. Despite the atrocities he’s committed, the familiar scent of black licorice that clung to his clothes calmed you down.
Izaya pulled you close and ran a pale hand through your hair, careful to avoid the bandages keeping your face together, “And if he doesn’t want you?”
“If I can’t have him, no one can.”
The words left your mouth before you could think, surprising you. Even more shocking was that you meant them.
Why shouldn’t he be yours?
Why shouldn’t he want you?
The two of you were complete opposites, yet fit together like pieces of a puzzle. His strengths were your weaknesses. Your flaws were his talents. You complimented each other perfectly.
Izaya tilted his head in thought, “A night ago, you called me certain you were going to die. And now that you’ve pulled yourself from the abyss you seem to have found some resolve. A drive to live. How wonderful. I wonder how this will impact your thoughts on my war that your dear Masaomi is in the middle of.”
“You want a war? I’ll give you a war. I’ll give you whatever you want. I’ll have every member of this city at each other's throats if it means I get to have Masaomi Kida.” You said coldly.
“What if what I want is for you to abandon Kida?” He inquired. “What if I want you to get rid of him?”
“Then I’ll quit. I’ll leave. I’ll be just another loose end to tie up,” You said firmly. Masaomi would be proud of that happened. Proud that you left the most powerful man in the city for your love.
You liked working for Izaya, you truly did and in your right mind you would probably be quite resentful to the prospect of up and quitting. However, at this moment your hazy love for Masaomi was overpowering all your rational thoughts and reason.
“Is this you talking, or the drugs?” Izaya mused, tilting your head back so you met his eyes. “Or maybe the concussion?”
“Uh……all?” You squinted, trying to decipher if this was some kind of test.
Izaya chuckled. “Well, if you truly mean what you say, then I propose a deal.”
“A deal?” You pulled away from the strange embrace and stood on your own, stumbling slightly.
Izaya reached out a hand and steadied you. “Yes, a deal. You get to leave the hospital and save Masaomi Kida, take care of business with Yokori and cement your place in this war. I’ll clean up any mess you leave behind and we can make arrangements to keep Masaomi safe.”
“And in return? What do you get from this deal?” You asked, suspicion evident.
Izaya sensed your uncertainty and laughed, “Oh? What’s with that tone?”
“I already do whatever you want. What more could there be?” You asked. “What do I have that you want?”
His eyes glinted, “In return, I want a formal legal contract between the two of us. I obtain guardianship over you and officially register you as a full time employee of my company and write you as the inheritor of my business and wealth.”
“What!?” Your eyebrows shot up. “But I….I can’t just sign over my life! What about my life as a student? My independence!? What would my parents say!?”
“They would be proud that you got a job and are working as a prodigy under a reputable insurance company and set to inherit a business worth millions.” Izaya recited. “It will be exactly like the agreement we’ve had the following months, the only difference here would be that you would be fully under my care and legally binded me.”
“So you want to own me…..” A heavy weight settled in your chest at the prospect. “I just hand myself over as a pawn like Saki for you to place wherever you choose, that’s what you want?”
He tilted his head to the side, a frown on his lips, “Is that how worthless you think you are to me?”
“I don’t know how you perceive me…” you cast your gaze. “I don’t know much about anything anymore….”
“How about this,” Izaya continued. “You go and play knight in shining armour to Masaomi Kida. If I don’t see you in my office afterwards then I’ll assume you are either dead or that you have willingly left my mentorship. If you do decide to take the deal, contact me tonight or within the next few days, then we can continue your treatment here and discuss specifics of our contract.”
It was an ultimatum, not unlike the one you had proposed to Masaomi. To be on the other end of such a heavy choice was wonderfully ironic. It was a matter of relationships and future all on your shoulders.
You laughed, causing an ache in your ribs. “So that’s it? Either I hand over my life or I’m cut loose? Do you really expect me to believe that you’ll let me and the Leader of the Yellow Scarves just wander around freely while you plot your war?”
“The real question is, could you handle it?” Izaya inquired. He folded his hands behind his back and circled you slowly, like a predator eyeing up their prey. “Could you handle a life of normalcy after a taste of the excitement? Would 7 months of happiness satiate you for the rest of your life? Would you be able to fall into the pattern of domesticity after the thrill of being an informant? Would you be able to return to life as a mere human after feeling the power of a god?”
It was a question that hit hard. Being under Izaya's mentorship had been the most fun you ever had. The thrill and danger had been your driving force to live. Every day was new, every human was unique, every job was different yet ended with you and Izaya holding all the cards.
But on the other hand was freedom. True freedom, to be with Masaomi as more than just friends. Freedom to be who you wanted, to be a normal kid and enjoy simple pleasures like dating and exploring the city. Things would go back to the status quo. You and Masaomi would be free of your positions and Mikado and Anri’s identities would be a secret you take to the grave.
Your heart and your head were fighting against each other and you were slightly worried that you were going to pass out again.
“Y/N L/N, you are so much more than a simple human.” Izaya said softly, almost sweetly. “But until you realize that, consider yourself fired.”
~~*~~
{Before the Yellow Scarves meeting, Horada and his inner circle met in the abandoned factory to discuss their plans for the events to happen that night.}
“Alright you guys, it’s exactly as we planned,” Horada said to his group. “Masaomi Kida is no doubt somewhere in this city shitting himself with rage. Yokori is gonna track his phones Ip and we’re gonna ambush him. All we gotta do is get rid of that punk, and the Yellow Scarves are ours, bitches!”
Horadas inner circle of friends cheered at this, the former members of the Blue Squares elated at ruling a gang again.
“Uh, what do you mean by ‘get rid’?” Chiko Zakai asked nervously.
“What do you think, dumbass?” Horada snapped, whirling on the younger male. “We’re gonna kill him.” He smirked and pulled out something from his bag. “With this.”
Chiko inhaled sharply at the sight of the gun.
“It was a gift of good faith from Yokori. This baby downed Shizuo Heiwajima, and now it’s gonna take down Masaomi Kida.” He smirked. “A fitting violent send off for the two worst tempered people in Ikebukuro. After this we hunt down the black rider and finish this for good. With them and Y/N L/N out of the way, we’ll be free to launch war on the Dollars and own this fucking city!”
“After you do your part and supply me with free information of course,” Yokori said, his masked face unreadable but his tone dark. “Then we take on the Awakusu as per our deal.”
“Yeah, yeah, just tell me you got a way to dispose of Kida’s body after I blow his head off? My guys said Shizuo's corpse was missing from the spot we executed him. We can’t keep leaving evidence around,” Ryuuji, A rational friend of Horada's, pointed out.
“I have a barrel of Hydrofluoric acid lined up,” Yokori said. “We can no doubt rely on that to erase any evidence.”
Chiko shuddered, the weight of the prospect settling uneasily in his chest. “Come on, is that necessary? Can’t we just mess him up a little?”
“Huh!? You're doubting my plan, punk!?” Horada spat, snatching up his collar. “You got a better idea!?”
“What!? No, c’mon man,” He squirmed, trying to free himself. “I’m just saying, are we really gonna murder a kid!? I get that he’s against this but can’t we do something else?”
Chiko, unbeknownst to the rest of the gang, had actually been a friend of Masaomi in their younger years. The friendship had been bland and unexciting, the only notable thing being how his sister had completely charmed the blonde. They may have drifted apart, but the idea of death claiming one of them so young was…..haunting.
Chiko wanted roughhousing and mayhem, but he did not want to be branded a killer.
He may not have liked you, but the news of your attack had chilled him. One moment you were in a fair fight, the next Horada and his goons put you in a coma.
“That’s bullshit!” Horada snapped. “How are we supposed to show the world we mean business if we let those bastards live!” He pushed Chiko back, causing him to stumble.
“I’m just saying, this plan has holes in it,” Chiko said. “Taking out a whole gang is no small task, you can’t expect the Dollars to just disappear.”
“Actually, we can.” Yokori said, casually scrolling through his phone. “I set up a meeting tomorrow with a very important person to discuss the identity of the Dollar's leader. We make a show of taking him down, the gang will fall apart.”
Horada smirked, “That’s right. Control of the city is at the tip of our fingers. We just need tonight to go smoothly.” He pointed an accusing finger at Chiko. “So don’t you go fucking it up!”
Chiko rolled his eyes, “Oh please, with a plan as brilliant as yours, what could go wrong?”
~~*~~
“Shit! He’s not answering!” You slammed the pay phone down and ran a hand over the unbandaged side of your face. Your outburst elicited some concerned looks from passers by.
You no doubt looked strange, wrapped in bandages and having a bright blue hospital gown tucked into your black jeans. You looked like an asylum patient no doubt,
Masaomi was not answering his phone and the moon was starting to rise. You had no idea what to do.
You had no cell phone, no contacts and no weapons.
After your conversation with Izaya, you had dashed out into the night, not caring for your Hugar Blades or coat.
Snatching up the phone, you desperately dialed Chikos number. He didn’t pick up, likely not recognizing the pay phone number.
Annoyed, you called again. Still nothing.
You dialed a third time. Finally, he answered:
“Hello?”
“Chiko! It’s me, Y/N.” You said, trying not to sound too desperate.
“What!? Holy shit you’re supposed to be like, dead or something!” He said, sounding genuinely shocked.
“Unfortunately for you, I’m very much still alive.” You said, barely trying to withhold your impatient tone. “You didn’t happen to have anything to do with the hit on me, did you?”
“And get on the wrong side of Orihara!? Hell no. I didn’t even know you were a target until Horada was bragging about taking down you and Shizuo.”
“Right, Shizuo got attacked too…” You muttered.
“Yeah, but if your injuries didn’t finish you, I doubt they will keep him down,” Chiko said honestly.
“Listen, Chiko. I need you to do absolutely everything in your power to keep Masaomi safe. You're still located at that warehouse right?”
“Well, yeah but I’m already kind of in the middle of something here. Look, you-“
“Well you better figure it out,” you hissed. “Are there any entrances I can get into without attracting attention?”
“I mean, there’s the ladder up to the window that leads to the scaffolding but I-“
“Perfect. That’ll work. Try and keep Horada and Yokori busy if anything happens.”
“Wait, What are you going to-“
“JUST DO IT!” You snapped. “I SWEAR TO GOD I AM TRYING TO PREVENT A MURDER HERE. IF YOU CAN'T FOLLOW ORDERS I SWEAR TO GOD I WILL PERSONALLY REMOVE ALL OF YOUR FINGERS! DO SOMETHING USEFUL IN YOUR LIFE YOU-“ Pain exploded in your temples and you yelped in pain as spots began to dance in your vision.
“Ok! Ok Jesus Christ I’ll do my best!” He said, clearly disturbed.
“Chiko!? You callin’ your mom or something?”
Someone asked from the other end.
“Fuck off Toshi!” Chiko yelled before returning to the phone “I gotta go! Just try not to cause too much trouble,” He said quickly before the line went dead.
You lay a hand on your head and hang up the phone before collapsing against the booth wall.
Your thoughts felt scattered. Worry and rage were battling for dominance in your brain and your limbs felt shaky and unstable. You were in no condition to be moving, let alone take on the Yellow Scarves. However, Masaomi’s life was on the line, and if you didn’t act now your friend would be another casualty of Ikebukuro gangs.
You could only push on and fight for your friend and pray you don’t fall apart in the process.
Taking a deep breath, you came to your feet and readied yourself.
First order of business is getting a weapon.
Stumbling onto the street, you started towards the main square of the city.
The neon lights of the city suffocated the stars from the sky, but could not overpower the glow of the moon which peered overtop of the skyscrapers.
Before you had faced Yokori you had been certain you were going to die. But now, bandaged and broken, you were dead set on surviving. You had a life to live with Masaomi and a future on this city.
Izaya's offer was still weighing heavy on your mind, you knew that whatever the outcome would be you wouldn’t mind so long as you and Masaomi were alive.
The city was bustling with people as usual. You watched them all walk around you, absorbed in themselves.
It made you giddy at the novelty of their normal lives.
A couple kissed near the water fountain, hands embracing each other and lips tenderly pressed together. You allowed yourself to imagine you and Masaomi in their position. Things would be simple, busy and inane. You would be bored undeniably, but you would also be with Masaomi. You could sacrifice your future of fame and fortune for a boy who you might risk losing somewhere down the line. You weren’t stupid, relationships rarely lasted forever. If you quit being an informant, your peace with Masaomi would be secure but not guaranteed forever.
Would that be risk you were willing to take?
“Russia Sushi! Come and get your Sushi! It’s good! It’s Russian!” Simon's familiar voice brought a smile to your bandaged face despite the grim circumstances.
“Come! Come! Food is good!” Simon’s gaze finally landed on you as you approached. His expression turned Grimm at the sight of your injuries and wrappings. “Y/N? You look like you’ve come from a fight. You haven’t by any chance been fighting with Masaomi, have you?”
Your eye widened, “Masaomi!? You’ve seen him!”
“Yes. Came by a half hour ago. He looked ready to fight. Ready to die….” He leant forward so he was looking you in the eye. “Tell me, why he look this way?”
You sighed and gestured to your bandages “The people who did this to me are going to do the same thing to him. Maybe something worse if I can’t save him in time.”
“You plan on fighting? Fighting is no good!” Simon said with disapproval.
“I don’t exactly want to,” You said. “But I think that I don’t have a choice.”
The Russian frowned “There is always a choice…..”
You sighed, “No…..I don’t think there is for me.”
“Is never too late to make peace. With yourself and with others. Nobody more has to risk dying.”
You laughed hollowly. “Honestly, I think that a part of me is already at risk of dying. I think it has been for a while. I don't want it to, and if this night goes as planned then maybe…maybe I can fix it….”
“Both metaphorical and literal death is no good!” Simon said. “Just eat sushi and love!”
You laughed lightly, “After tonight I might take you up on that.”
Simon stood and sighed, “There is no talking you out of this.”
“Sorry Simon,” you said honestly.
“Then go. Save Masaomi Kida, then come back for Sushi!”
You laughed, the man bringing some genuine joy to you, “I promise I will. See you around Simon.”
You turned to leave.
“Зов тьмы не может погасить свет.” He said quietly.
A chill went up your spine, as it always did whenever Simon's Russian language came out.
The call of darkness cannot extinguish the light.
=*=
{The Yellow Scarves were confident in their success. Masaomi hadn’t even been tracked down yet and they were already celebrating his death. You sat perched up on the roof scaffolding, a newly bought set of switchblades from the department store in your pockets and a yellow zip up hoodie covering your hospital gown and hair. On the off chance that anyone would look up, they would just assume some weird guy is viewing the meeting from above.}
Horada and Yokori were up on a platform, using it as a stage to perform for their audience. They were flanked by some of Horada’s goons, the same ones that ambushed you at the temple. Chiko was in the front row of the crowd. His gaze drifted up to where you were perched and his eyes widened. You smiled and held a finger to your lips. Chiko pursed his lips and pulled his gaze back down to the platform.
“You know, the first time I met Masaomi Kida, I was like, this little bastard isn’t fit to run a gang and holy damn was I right!” Horada yelled.
A chorus of laughter and jeers came from the crowd.
You used the commotion to mask the sound as you jumped onto another beam on the roof. Now you were perfectly positioned over Yokori and Horada.
Horada laughed, “I mean, think about it. With Kida in charge, this gang is nothing more then a child’s game. With Yokori’s information and my leadership, we’re gonna rival even the Yakuza!”
A louder round of cheers came at this, the crowd riled up and whooping with promises of power.
You chuckled bitterly at that. The Yakuza would chew these guys up and spit them out. You could hardly matter the likes of Horada going against Haruya Shiki.
“I mean, look at what we have achieved without him!” Horada hopped off the platform. The Yellow Scarves backed up, giving him space on the dirt floor like he was a revered god.
You groaned as he moved away and sabotaged your plan for a double takedown.
“We managed to take down the strongest man in Ikebukuro, the apprentice of Izaya Orihara, and take down countless members of the Dollars!” Horada boasted. “Imagine what we are gonna be capable of once we take the rest of Ikebukuro’s gangs out of the picture?”
“So that’s what this is? A grab for power?”
A familiar voice sent your heart fluttering. You and everyone in the room looked to where the voice had come from. Masaomi Kida stood at the factory entrance, a glare on his face and his hands clenched in fists. A yellow scarf was proudly tied around his neck, a symbol of his position in the gang.
Instantly, the crowd moved to the sides of the factory, forming a clear ring around him and Horada.
Someone slid the doors shut behind him, ensuring that the former leader had no means of escape.
Horada smirked, “Well, well, well. I am surprised you had the balls to come here. Oh well, Saves us the work of hunting you down to the edges of the city. My guess is you’ve finally figured out who we really are, huh?”
“I know who you are. I know what you’ve done,” Masaomi said coldly. “I know what you’re planning to do. You are just scraps leftover from the Blue Squares.” His fists clenched so hard they started to shake. “You worked for Ran Izumi.”
“That’s right,” Horada smirked. “The Blue Squares have eaten your little gang up from the inside. Guess it wasn’t such a good idea letting just anyone in. How’s it feel being overpowered by the gang you thought you conquered?”
“Do you seriously think you stand a chance?” Masaomi said coldly. “You think you are going to seize power and conquer the city just like that? That’s a stupid plan.”
“And what do you expect to do about it?” Horada teased taking a step forward. “You’re nothing but a figurehead. I have all the real power here. What I say goes. If I want to go up against the Yakuza then I have everyone here to back me up.”
“And yet you wield it stupidly.” The blonde said. “You hire an Informant to hurt innocents, you order a hit on my best friend and you demand attention from a gang that could crush you like a bug.”
Even from the roof you could see the fire burning in his eyes.
“You lack ambition,” Yokori said coldly. “You’d rather keep the Scarves as a playground group than an actual gang.”
“You’re a coward, Masaomi Kida,” Horada sneered. The crowd cheered in agreement and your blood boiled. “Just accept you aren’t fit to rule and surrender!” Horada reached back and snatched a crowbar from one of his lackeys and threw it hard towards your friend. Your heart stopped as it smashed directly into Masaomi’s head.
He lurched back. A splatter of Crimson bloomed on his forehead, dripping down his face and staining the Yellow Scarf on his neck.
Unfazed, Masaomi leaned down and picked up the Crowbar from the ground. He fixed his gaze on his attacker, malice in his gaze.
“I know I’m a coward. I’ve lived every day of my life fear. Afraid for myself and afraid for the ones I cared about. However, today is the day I make up for that. I’ve come here fully prepared to die, but I’m not going to pass up the opportunity to drag you down with me.”
Horada sneered, “Enough talk. Get him.”
A group of his guards surged forward towards your friend. Masaomi dispatched them easily. A well placed hit to the head, a kick to the knee, a punch to the face and they were out. Masaomi wasn’t fast, but he was incredibly strong and he was able to lay out anyone who made a wrong move.
He approached slowly, his eyes fixed on Horada.
Horada struggled to cover his surprise at his most trusted associates being downed by a kid, “So what, you determined to die or something? There’s more where that came from!”
Another lackey grabbed a pipe and smashed it hard into Masaomi’s head. You covered your mouth as Masaomi collapsed into a heap…..only to immediately leap back into his feet and return the blow twice as hard. He stumbled forward, raising the crowbar above his head and ready to finish off a terrified Horada.
However, the adrenaline running him had worn out apparently, and his arm dropped to his side. Masaomi collapsed to his knees, blood continuing to pour from his face as the energy faded.
Horada laughed nervously after he was sure that Masaomi wasn't going to stand up again. “Heh. What, are you surprised? Did you seriously expect to take us down? I mean there’s an entire gang of us and you came here alone.”
It was then you decided to make your presence known. You dropped down from the rafters directly behind Yokori. Flicking your blade open, you stabbed it as hard as you could into the base of the masked boy’s spine. Yokori gasped and collapsed forward.
He was paralyzed before he hit the ground. There was no final fight, no pageantry and no theatrics. You simply severed the nerves of in his back and confined him to a wheelchair for the rest of his days.
It was a pathetic way to go down and well deserved.
Horada turned to see you standing on stage, Yokori in a heap on the ground. “Wh-What the hell!? He sputtered. “What the fuck is this?”
“This would be payback,” You smirked and pulled down your hood, revealing your identity. You relished in the absolute horror on the faces of those loyal to Horada.
Masaomi caught your eye. His bloody gaze landed on your bandaged one.
An understanding passed between you. You were here for him and would stick with each other until the end. Even bruised and bandaged and fresh from the hospital, you were there for him.
He beamed, looking the happiest anyone has to ever been to see you “Y/N!”
“What!? How the fuck did you survive that!?” Horada spat. “We bashed your fucking skull like a hundred times!”
Masaomi’s gaze turned absolutely murderous, “You did what!?”
“Evidently you should have used the gun,” You said coldly.
Horada sneered, “That can still be arranged.” He reached into his back pocket and pulled out the weapon. He leveled it at Masaomi’s forehead.
“Wait!” Chiko stepped out of the crowd and into the line of fire. “Are you sure this is what you want to do? I mean, he took out six of us at once, we could use him as muscle or something. We shouldn’t just go shooting valuable people, right!?”
“Chiko…..” Masaomi said in recognition. “Why are you….doing this?”
“We both know you don’t deserve this.” The blue haired boy responded without taking his eyes off his boss. “Nobody does.”
Horada growled, “Goddamnit Chiko, you’ve been a pain in my ass ever since you joined! Get out of the way or I’m gonna be dissolving both you and Kida in a barrel.”
“Do you honestly not see the flaws in this plan!? I mean, what if he has ties to higher ups, huh? What if he’s working with the Americans or something!?” Chiko said. He was clearly scrambling for a lie, buying to as much time as he could. You had to admit, he was way more reliable than you gave him credit for.
“Just move you asshole!” Horada used his free hand to shove Chiko to the side. He clicked the safety off and leveled his aim.
Masaomi glared down the barrel of the gun, refusing to show fear even after being threatened with death.
“Any last words?” Horada teased.
You froze. From your position there was nothing you could do. The moment you left the stage Masaomi would be done.
After all this you still had failed.
“Go to hell.” Masaomi hissed. His eyes shifted to yours, trying to find some semblance of assurance in his last moments.
You had none to give, you were terrified.
Horada snickered, “Really? Alright.” He put his finger on the trigger.
“No!” You yelled, white hot fear gripping your heart as you lunged forward.
To your surprise, one of the boys stepped out of the crowd and used a baseball bat to knock the weapon from his leader's grip.
Horada yelped and clutched his hand, stumbling back from the force “AGH!? What the hell?!”
“Uh…..Sorry, it’s just…..Mother is gonna be here soon and she wants him alive.” The guy's eyes flashed red and you immediately understood.
“Huh!? What the hell are you talking about!?”
“Masaomi!” You yelled, sliding to your friend's side while Horada was distracted. “Are you alright!?” You put your hands on his shoulders and tilted his face up to look at you.
He smiled weakly, “Heh, do I look alright? Still handsome even with all this blood?”
“Very hot, bro. However, I would prefer for it to be in your body where it belongs,” You laughed lightly and pulled him up to his feet, throwing his arm over your shoulder for support.
“You motherfuckers are making this way more difficult than it needs to be!” Horada growled, snatching the insubordinate Saika zombie by the collar.
“Sorry. But Mother wants him alive.” The possessed shrugged. “So uh, apologies about the inconvenience.”
The gangster looked baffled, “What!?”
The screech of metal on metal filled the building as a blade cut through the sliding doors. They broke apart with a screech, falling down and revealing Anri Sonohara, sword in hand flanked by a possessed member of the Yellow Scarves.
Her crimson gaze shifted between you and Masaomi, “Y/N? Masaomi? This is worse than I thought….”
“An…ri?” Masaomi said in confusion.
The whinny of a bike echoed through the knight, and a second later, Celty rode in, a familiar figure clinging to her.
You frowned as you recognized the familiar green and white jacket, “Mikado!?”
“Y/N! Masaomi! What’s going on?” He asked, the black helmet dissolving into shadow as he stumbled off the bike.
“Mikado!? You aren’t supposed to be here…..” Anri said.
“Who the hell are all these people!?” Chiko muttered.
“My friends….” You said, equal parts relieved, confused and horrified to see them here.
He sighed, “Of course they are.”
“It’s the Black Rider!” Horada shouted. He pointed a finger at Celty as she dismounted. “Quick! Take her out!”
The gang circled you, blocking off any means of escape.
Mikado ducked behind Celty who summoned her Scythe. Anri readied her sword, eyeing her opponents for any apparent weaknesses.
Immediately, you and Masaomi assumed a battle stance. Pressing back to back you readied your blades, and Masaomi wiped the blood off of his crowbar.
“So, what are our chances of coming out of this alive?” You asked, scanning the crowd.
“Terrible. But hey, where’s the fun if there's no risk?” Masaomi quipped, smiling at you over his shoulder.
Your heart fluttered and despite yourself you smiled.
“Alright, this has gone on long enough.” Chiko said, rolling his eyes. “Just give the signal already.”
“Heh, gladly.” Said a familiar voice from beside him. A loud whistle rung out immediately, and with much fervour the Yellow Scarves started beating the absolute hell out of eachother.
You blinked in confusion as the gang started mercilessly assaulting their own members.
Celty, Masaomi, Anri and Masaomi seemed completely lost as well. Guys and girls pulled out weapons and began beating eachother at random. Cries of surprise and pain echoed off the walls as the assaults were turned on by their own.
“Huh?” Mikado frowned, “What is this?”
Celty shrugged, lowering her scythe.
“What the fucks going on!?” Horada demanded, watching as his gang tore each other apart. “What are you idiots doing!?”
“They’re just following orders.” Said a figure, coming out from the crowd to stand beside Chiko. “My orders that is.” They pulled down a yellow bandana to reveal the smiling face of Kyouhei Kadota. “Yo.”
“Kyohei!?” You said surprised.
“Ka-Kadota!? What the hell!? It’s you!” Horada sputtered, scrambling backwards.
“So wearing this was enough to fool you, huh? I guess letting just anybody join wasn’t such a good idea,” He teased.
“Kyohei?” Masaomi said, drawing the older boy's attention. “What’s happening here?”
Kyohei turned to face you both, “It was Saburo who brought it all back to me. After our meeting on the roof, I remembered something. The leader of the Blue Squares had a right hand man going by Horada who, unlike him, never got busted by the police. I connected the dots and immediately knew something was up.” He explained. “I tracked down Chiko not long after you left and inquired about the possibility of the Blue Squares members running the gang. Sure enough, I was right.”
Chiko nodded, “Lots of members got together and had started conspiring after Masaomi’s return to power. I approached Horada and offered my services in an attempt to get closer to their big secret. Sure enough, it turns out they were Blue Squares out for vengeance. I was surprised how quickly Kyohei figured it out.”
“We tried to contact and warn you that the Blue Squares wouldn’t play fair, but it was too late.” Kyohei said, looking guilty. “We did manage to reach Izaya though and we let him know what we learned.”
“After that we met up with Chiko and organized a plan to take down Horada.” Saburo added, letting his presence be known. “Turns out allowing anyone in gave us a good way to infiltrate.”
Kyohei gestured to the battle going on around the factory, “So all I had to do was put together 30 or so of my closest friends, find some Yellow Scarves and then come here with Chiko’s directions.”
“That’s amazing! Are Walker and Erika here too?” You inquired, looking around for the familiar duo.
“They’d stand out too much so we left them in the van.” Kyohei explained, looking a little guilty.
You snickered, picturing how miserable they both would be missing out on the action. “That’s probably a good call.”
Masaomi stumbled slightly, leaning on you for support as the blood loss started getting to him.
Kyohei winced sympathetically, “Sorry we didn’t act sooner, kid. We had no clue that you or Y/N was going to be here. Your arrival kind of threw us off schedule.”
Chiko nodded, “By the time you called me the meeting had started and I had no time to explain our plan to you or relay your presence to Kyohei.” He rubbed the back of his neck. “So, yeah. We had no time to coordinate when Horada pulled out a gun so I went off script. We probably should have taken the chance and acted sooner.”
“Heh, don’t worry about it,” Masaomi managed a weak smile. “I’ve been through worse.”
“You assholes!” Horada screeched. “You’ve ruined everything. I’ll put you in the hospital just like your little girlfriend!”
Kyohei looked at Horada with disgust. “I was hoping I’d never have to remember your ugly mug again.” He scoffed. “Loser….you make me wanna hurl….
“Are you the guy who actually broke her legs?” Masaomi asked coldly.
Realization dawned on you. Horada had been a member of the Blue Squares. The Vang Gan had been involved with Saki and Masaomi’s drama year ago. The way they were acting meant that Horada likely had a hand in what transpired.
“Did you make Saki cry!?” Masaomi spat.
Horada’s anger gave way to fear as he realized what he had let slip.
He began to panic, backing away from the pissed off blonde. “I….Uh….where’s my gun go!? It was just right here……”
“It WAS you!” Masaomi growled. In a last ditch attempt to escape. Horada pulled out a switchblade and lunged at him with it. Masaomi dodged it easily and landed a hard punch to his face. A sickening crack filled your ears and blood began to pour from the thug's nose.
He cried out in pain and collapsed to the ground, clutching his broken nose and sobbing pathetically.
You almost felt sorry for him.
Almost.
“I should put this crowbar through your skull for what you’ve done to Saki. For what you’ve done to Y/N, for what you were planning to do to me.” He gritted his teeth. “A vat of acid huh? You are really one sick bastard.”
“Masaomi…?” Mikado said softly, he and Anri approaching you both.
“Mikado…..Anri…..you aren’t like us. You don’t need to beat someone until they are dead…..but that’s really what this is all about……” Masaomi swayed slightly before he pitched forward.
You grabbed him, following him down to the ground as he fell and letting him lean on you.
“Masaomi!” Anri and Mikado yelled in unison, rushing over.
“Celty told me everything,” Mikado explained. “About you and Anri…..I’m so sorry I had no idea what was going on! I was useless!”
“Useless?” Masaomi smirked. “You’re the leader of the Dollars. As far as I’m concerned you’re one of the most powerful people in this city.”
Mikado gripped his hand, his eyes going teary.
“I’m sorry too….” Anri said. “I should have just told you all about what was going on. I should have been honest from the beginning. You three were always there for me and I….I should have trusted you.”
Masaomi weakly lifted his other hand and brushed her bangs out of her eyes. “Hey, spending time with you was all we wanted, babe.”
She laughed weakly and gingerly lay her hand on his.
Masaomi tilted his head back to look at you, “And you Y/N? Any bombshells you wanted to drop?”
You swallowed thickly. “I knew about Anri and Mikado the whole time.”
Mikados eyes widened, “Wait, you mean that you knew Anri was-“
Anri looked shocked. “And that Mikado…..”
You nodded. “Yeah. But I didn’t want to share your secrets until you were all ready.I wanted you to be ready and tell each other the truth willingly.”
Masaomi smiled, “How noble of you.” His eyes began slipping closed. “Hey….if it’s not much trouble….If you are going to take me to the hospital, can you take me to Raira General? I left a girl there who I need to set things straight with…..”
You bit back a frown.
It looked like Masaomi wasn’t over her after all.
A flare of bitterness swarmed your mind and you winced as an ache started to form behind your eyes.
His eyes slipped close and his breathing slowed.
“Hey? Masaomi?” Anri asked, shaking him slightly
“Looks like he’s out.” Kyouhei said softly. “Hardly surprising considering the amount of hits he took to the head. I told him to face his past but he should have really held back some.”
Mikado looked up and eyed the chaos continuing around the factory, “Kyohei….are all these people….”
“Members of the Dollars? You got it,” Kyohei winked. “It was pretty easy convincing them to lay the beat down on the people who are trying to pick them off. Not having colours has some benefits. Without Yokori exposing us we might as well be back to being invisible.”
Your eyes drifted onto the platform where your rival's unconscious body lay on the platform. He was very still.
Anri followed your gaze and swallowed thickly “Is he….”
“Dead? No. He shouldn’t be. He’s alive but he’s not going to be walking anytime soon.” You explained.
“Hey! Horada’s slipping out!” Someone yelled.
Kyohei turned to catch a glimpse of the thugs fleeing the scene. “That bastard,” he scoffed. He made a move to go after them only to be stopped by Celty.
She held out her PDA: [Wait. I'll go after them. You take Masaomi to the hospital.]
Kyohei nodded. “Alright got it!”
Celty turned and mounted her bike before speeding off into the night followed by the whinny of a horse.
“We got a van waiting outside.” Kyohei explained. He turned to the crowd. “Saburo! We need to go!”
Saburo lasted a hard headbutt on a guy before giving a thumbs up. “Right!”
“Wait, we need to take Yokori too.” You said. “We can’t just leave him.”
Kyohei nodded. “Alright, me and Chiko will load him up into the van. Mikado and Anri take care of Masaomi!”
“Hey! I never agreed to this!” Chiko argued but still following Kyohei to the platform.
You turned to Masaomi who lay unconscious in your arms. “You better be Alright you idiot.” You muttered. “We have an agreement to settle.”

~~*~~

“Where did Anri go?” Mikado asked, taking a seat beside you.
You shrugged, “Must’ve slipped out when we were explaining to the nurses what happened.”
“You means when we were lying to the nurses?” He corrected.
“Ha, yeah…..” you laughed weakly, then immediately winced at the pain in your ribs.
Mikado looked at you worried, “Are you alright?”
“Technically I should be in the same place as Masaomi….” You muttered, gingerly placing a hand on the bandages on your face. “I am pretty sure I had surgery yesterday and I can start to feel the painkillers wearing off.”
“Should I grab a nurse?” He offered.
You smiled, “That’s sweet, but I’ll wait it out a little more. I want to be here when he wakes up.”
“Alright. If you insist.” Mikado relented, but still looked at you warily as if you might break at any moment.
You leaned forward, resting your head on your hands and watching the steady rise and fall of Masaomi’s chest. His head was bandaged, almost as heavily as yours and his knuckles were wrapped as well. He was dressed in a blue hospital gown, same as the one under your hoodie. His clothes lay folded in a heap on the nightstand, topped off by a blood stained yellow scarf. You knew for a fact that he would never be able to get the bloodstains out of that white hoodie.
“We haven’t talked for a while….” Mikado said. “I just wanted to say thank you.”
“Hm?” You turned to him quizzically. “Thank me for what?”
“For keeping all of our secrets and for helping the Dollars, ” He said. “Even though things would have turned out better if we all just told each other the truth, you still kept to your word and didn’t expose who we all were. On top of that, you went out of your way to solve the case of who was exposing the identities of Dollars even when I couldn’t pay you for it. I can’t thank you enough for that.”
Your face went pink at the praise and you smiled, “Heh, no problem. I just wanted to keep you and everyone else safe.”
“Yokori? That was his name right?” Mikado continued. “What do you think is going to happen to him?”
You sighed. “Not sure. He got carted off to the intensive care unit. I think he’s in a coma right now. The nurses aren’t sure if he’ll wake up. Even if he does, he won’t ever be able to walk again.”
Mikado winced, “I mean, Is it too harsh to say he deserved that?”
You gestured to your injuries, “I’d say we’re about even.”
“Maybe he even deserved worse for what he wanted to do to Masaomi….” Mikado muttered.
“You know…..” you took a deep breath before continuing. “When I got there, I planned to kill him. I wanted to kill him. I wanted it more than I’d ever wanted anything else.
“Why didn’t you?”
“Because……because I didn’t want Masaomi to see. I was ready to kill and die for him, but I knew he wouldn’t want that.” You slumped. “I thought the two of us could just….I don’t know….run away? Die there together? Something dramatic like that….I don’t know….it’s stupid….”
“You love him, don’t you?” Mikado said. He looked surprised, like he genuinely hadn’t ever thought about it before. “Like, the same way I feel about….”
You nodded, “Yeah…..I think I do….”
“So, then what’s the plan?”
“I don’t know…..” You admitted. You gestured to Masaomi, “I’m kind of waiting for his input on that. What about you?”
“Me?”
“Yeah,” you smiled. “What do you plan to do now that your gang is safe?”
Mikado smiled, “I think we’re going to take some time to enjoy being invisible again. But after that, who knows?”
“You’re not gonna try and take on the Yakuza like Horada did?” You joked.
“I don’t think that would be the wisest decision.” Mikado laughed. “At least not yet.”
You laughed and fell back into silence.
After a moment you spoke again, asking a question burning in your mind “Hey Mikado?”
“Hm?” His blue eyes turned to you.
“If there had been a gang war in this city. A real one, that wasn’t just random attacks. What would you do?” You asked. You were careful not to say anything too specific that would implicate a war happening. Izaya after all, wouldn’t be happy if you messed with his plans after he cut you loose, potentially forever.
Mikado looked quizzical, “What do you mean?”
“I mean, would you step up as a leader and fight with your gang?” You asked facing him. “Like it or not, you can’t remain anonymous forever. There’s going to be a time when your going to face things the same way you did tonight, without the protection of a computer screen.”
“I….” He hesitated. “I guess it would be my responsibility to step up wouldn’t it?
“So you would sacrifice your identity to continue doing what you love?” You hummed. “Even if it puts you openly in danger and seizes control of your life?”
The weight of your words were not just meant for Mikado, you wanted an answer for yourself too. An indirect second opinion on if the potential of handing your life to Izaya was really worth it.
Mikado was the best source for the answer. Unlike Masaomi, Mikado and you shared immensely similar traits.
You both craved excitement and viewed boredom as an all consuming disease. Before you talked with Masaomi, you wanted to hear Mikado’s thoughts.
Mikado was quiet for a moment before he answered. “If I can’t do what I love, then there is no life to live.”
You processed that. The profoundness of the words resonating in your soul and taking root in your brain.
You loved being an Informant, but you also loved your freedom. You loved Masaomi, but you lacked the ability to protect him without your connections. If you didn’t take Izaya's deal, you would likely be in great danger.
“Hey, Y/N?” Mikado asked.
“Yeah?” You turned to him again.
“We aren’t just talking about me, are we?” His eyes glinted with knowing and a deep understanding passed between the two of you.
You smiled slightly, “Perhaps.”

=*=

It was sunrise by the time Masaomi woke up in the hospital.
The golden glow peered through the windows, illuminating his face and bathing him in a heavenly light.
Mikado had long gone home, the turmoil of the night needing to be dealt with online. The Van Gang too had left, needing to help clean up the mess with Kyouhei.
He squinted through the light, drifting his gaze at where you had been patiently sitting the hours he had been asleep. He blinked, his eyes adjusting to the light “Hey,” he said, voice croaky.
“Hey,” you said back.
He shifted, slowly sitting up. His hands went to the bandages wrapped around his head. “Guess they really did a number on me, huh?”
“It took three hits until they could get you to stay down,” You smiled. “Maybe if you hadn’t been so terrifyingly persistent, you would have only gotten hit once.”
Masaomi grinned cheekily, “And where would the fun be in that.”
You chuckled.
A silence settled over the room, your agreement hanging heavy.
Masaomi took a breath, “I suppose you want an explanation.”
“I already got one….” You admitted.
He turned to you in shock, “huh?”
“After Yokori and Horada tried to kill me, I ended up here in Raira General. Saki Mikajima paid me a visit and told me her side of what happened.”
“You met Saki…?” Masaomi said in disbelief.
You nodded.
You also tried to kill her but Masaomi didn’t need to know that.
“How did she know who you were?” He asked.
“My guess? Izaya had something to do with it.” You admitted.
“Of course he did….” Masaomi muttered bitterly.“Well, I guess you know the truth now….” He sighed. “About Saki and Izaya….about how much of a coward I am…..How I’m the founder of the worst gang in the city….”
You sighed, “I don’t care if you're a gang leader, Masaomi, I’m just upset you kept quiet about everything for so long. I wish you told me about what had happened between you and Izaya sooner. I likely never would have worked for him in the first place if you told me what had happened.”
“I know….” Masaomi muttered. “But I just wanted to run away. I didn’t want to talk about it. If I didn’t say anything, I could pretend it never happened. It was my fault for being a coward.”
“Hey….” You reached forward and gently took his hand in your own. “You confronted it in the end and that’s all that matters.”
His eyes settled on your hands grasped together and his gaze went up to yours.
“So tell me Masaomi, what do you want?” You asked.
“After all this, all I want is to live a nice peaceful life….” Masaomi admitted.
“We can do that,” you said softly. “We can stay here! It wouldn’t be that hard. I could stop being an informant and we could just go to school like normal kids. Maybe we could find somewhere other than Raira.”
“We….” Masaomi hesitated, “We can’t…..”
“Do you want to leave? We can leave!” You said, somewhat desperately. “We can take a train! Go far away from the city. I have enough money to buy a house. We could get a little cabin and live in a small town. Maybe start a rice farm!?”
“A rice farm?” Masaomi laughed weakly. “Can you imagine me as a rice farmer?”
You quirked a smile, “Yeah….you’re right. That’s not a very good idea.”
He chuckled, “it’s kind of terrible actually.”
“So…..what do you want then?” You asked. “You still…..want to be together right?”
You felt your chest constrict as you asked the question. The way Masaomi had asked to be taken here where Saki was causing jealousy to twinge in your heart.
“I want to be with you….” He hesitated.
“But?” You prodded
“But….” Masaomi took a deep breath.“I know you and I know what you’re like. I love you, but there’s no way we can be together and be happy.”
You felt your world shatter like glass, hurt flashing across your face. “What?”
“Y/N. I realized something after you gave me the ultimatum and it’s been all I could think about these past days.” He sighed. “The truth is, you aren’t meant for a life of peace and quiet. There’s no way we can be together and both be happy.”
“I’m happy with you,” you insisted.
“And I’m happy with you!” He said honestly. “But neither of us can be whole unless we lead the life we truly want. Ever since we met, I have tried to keep you, me, Mikado and Anri in a picture perfect friendship. Something normal and basic and simple. And while Anri certainly enjoyed it, you and Mikado are….different. Mikado would sacrifice anything to escape his boredom, hell that’s the whole reason he moved here.”
“The reason he started the Dollars….” You added.
Masaomi nodded. “Exactly. It’s the craving for the extraordinary.”
“Which is the heart and core of this city.” You sighed. “Yeah. It’s….pretty tempting.”
“Look, as much as I hate to admit it, seeing you work under Izaya was the happiest I’ve ever seen you.” Masaomi admitted. “Information broking Is your passion. Not only that, but you’re damn good at it too. You belong in this city, you thrive here and I’d hate myself for taking that away from you.”
It was true. You loved your job. You loved Ikebukuro. You loved all the humans in this city and you loved the power you had within it.
You wanted to be here for Izaya's war and you wanted to be here to watch the aftermath.
But your love for Masaomi was just as strong and it was battling your will to stay here.
You felt like you were being torn in half.
Could you handle a life of normalcy after a taste of the excitement?
Izaya had known it just as well as Masaomi. He knew the choice would leave you incomplete for the rest of your life
Would 7 months of happiness satiate you for the rest of your life?
Your time in the city has only increased your appetite for the thrill. If you left your life as an informant behind, then you would spend the rest of the years wondering what could have been.
Would you be able to fall into the pattern of domesticity after the thrill of being an informant?
Waking up, going on dates, going to school, graduating, struggling to find a job…..all of the normal experiences and milestones you would hit would never fulfill you. Not even if Masaomi was yours entirely.
Would you be able to return to life as a mere human after feeling the power of a god?
All your power, your Hugar blades, the weight of your name and the echo of your reputation would be wiped away on the fast paced city life.
Izaya’s apprentice would be a footnote in the city's history and you would be forgotten.
“I couldn’t honestly guess what’s going through your head right now,” Masaomi admitted with a chuckle. You realized you had probably been quiet for a very long time. “Here. Let’s try something simple. I’m going to ask you a series of questions and you need to answer them immediately without thinking.”
You looked at him quizzically, “Uhm, ok?”
He smiled, “ It’s a psychology thing. Do you trust me?”
“Alright, I trust you.” You confirmed
“Ok. First question.” He started. “Y/N. Do you love me?”
“Yes.” You answered immediately.
“Do you like living here in Ikebukuro?”
“Yes.”
“Would you quit working under Izaya to be with me?”
“Yes.”
“But if you did that, would you be happy?”
“No.” You said immediately, surprising yourself.
Masaomi chuckled, “See? Psychology. You shouldn’t give up what you love for me. I wouldn’t be able to live with myself if you did.”
You slumped, heartache building up in your chest, “So that’s it? We’re done.”
Masaomi looked equally as mournful, his gaze pained. “Not forever. I mean, the future is uncertain. But right now all I want is to be a regular student. Away from the gangs and the fighting….I want to sort my shit out.”
“What will you do?” You asked, trying to swallow the lump in your throat.
Masaomi shrugged, “Maybe move back in with my parents. Switch schools likely. Get a part time job….”
“Leave Ikebukuro….?”
“Yeah……” Masaomi said guiltily.
“What about Saki?” You asked, trying to hide the bitterness in your voice. “Do you still love her?”
Masaomi went quiet.
You sighed. “Yeah, that’s what I thought….”
“Please don’t hate me.” Masaomi said. “Our friendship is one of the best things that ever happened to me. You are one of the most important people in my life. I’d hate if we left things on a bad note.”
“I don’t hate you Masaomi,” You sighed. If anything you hated Saki. Your irrational rage and jealousy tried to fight its way to the front of your brain and you pushed it back vehemently. “I could never hate you. I want you to be happy. If she makes you happy then...I hope you two can have the best relationship anyone could ask for.”
Masaomi smiled softly, “Thank you, that really means a lot to me.”
“Don’t mention it,” You muttered. “When do you plan on leaving?”
“In a week ideally. We’ll see how I feel then,” He shrugged. “I should make sure I’m not going to keel over and die the second I’m on my own so I’ll just stay here in the hospital for a bit. Probably something you should be doing too.”
“Yeah….you’re probably right….” You said, picking at your bandages. You met his gaze, “Hey. Promise to visit, yeah? We would be pretty mad if you didn’t at least say hi every now and then.”
“And miss the chance to bother Anri and Mikado about their budding romance? I would never.” He chuckled. “Can you promise me something too?”
“Promise what?” You inquired.
He raised a hand and rested it on the side of your unbandaged face. You stiffened slightly at the touch. His hand was warm but shaky from the medication. Fresh callouses lightly thumbed over your cheek, gentle and caring. “Can you promise me that if I come back, you’ll still be you?”
“What do you mean? I’m always me,” you laughed nervously.
“I mean the you I love. The you that you are right now.” He continued. “I don’t want Izaya twisting you into some kind of heartless monster. I know your kind of work requires you to be ruthless, but please don’t end up too much like him. Please stay in the light.”
Your hand went up and met his on your face, you grasped it gently. “People change. We can’t help that. But I’ll do my best to stay as me as possible for you Masaomi.”
He smiled brightly, “That’s all I want.”
“Can I….” You hesitated. “Can I kiss you again? Just one last time?”
“Am I that irresistible?” He joked, seemingly elated.
You scoffed, “No way man. I just want to punch your mouth with my mouth.”
“Alright, then let’s get violent,” He smirked and grabbed the front of your jacket before pulling you into a soft kiss.
You closed your eyes and pretended, that this moment would last forever. That Masaomi would be with you forever. That he was yours and yours alone.
It was all a lie of course , but you’ve never been that honest of a person anyway.

=*=

As you rounded the corner of the hospital hallway, you ran into someone, knocking you out of your thoughts.
“Oh, I’m sorry, I-“ you looked to see Saki looking at you with equal surprise. “Oh. It’s you…..”
“Y/N. Masaomi’s awake right?” She asked, looking eager.
You felt bitterness rise in your chest. “Yeah. He’s awake. Are you going to go see him?”
She nodded, “Yeah….I am….”
“I can’t imagine Orihara-san will be too pleased about you walking around him,” you said coldly.
Her face looked conflicted. “Actually I….I quit working for him.”
Your eyebrows shot up in surprise, “Oh? Did you now?”
You’d never heard of one of his pawns leaving him. That was certainly interesting.
She nodded, “I did it for Masaomi. Even if he doesn’t love me, I still want him to know I love him. He’s as much mine as I am his.”
You chuckled, “Oh he’s yours alright. You have him wrapped around your finger. He still loves you, more than he loves me apparently……I wonder…..what do you have that I don’t?”
You took a step forward, making Saki squirm and shuffle back. Good. She deserved to be scared.
“I don’t know…..” she whispered.
For a moment you considered killing her. You felt your switchblades in the pockets of your bloody yellow hoodie. It would be easy. You could slit her throat, or a stab in the stomach. She would have no way to fight back.
With her out of the picture, maybe Masaomi would date you and decide to stay in the city with you.
You winced as pain began to build up in your head and knock you into reality. You didn’t want to kill anyone. Not really. Especially not someone you knew meant the world to your closest friend.
You sighed and stepped aside to let her pass. “Well go on then. He’ll be ecstatic to see you.”
She looked at you warily, unsure if this was some kind of trick. “Really?”
You rolled your eyes, “Yes, really. Now get lost before I change my mind.”
“Why?” She frowned.
“Why? Because you make Masaomi happy.” You said. “Clearly it’s the only thing you're good for, so go comfort him or whatever.”
“What’s the catch?” She prodded, sending your irritation spiking.
“The catch is if you tell Masaomi about any of our interactions, I will make sure you are actually unable to walk ever again.” You snapped. Why wouldn’t she just take the hint and leave.
“You’re a very jealous boy,” she said. “It doesn’t suit you. I can tell you aren’t always like this, I don’t think Masaomi would have fallen in love with a person like that.”
“He didn’t.” Was all you said.
You stared at each other for a moment longer, before she finally left, not taking her eyes off you as she passed.
You stood there a moment longer. Rage irritation and sadness flowing through you. You didn’t need to be a jerk to Saki, but the idea of her having something you desired so dearly made your blood boil.
They’d no doubt leave the city together and start over. Masaomi would be elated that she cut off Izaya and the two of them would go far away and live a boring regular life.
You took a breath and ignored the heavy feeling in your chest as you continued down the hallway. You took the elevator down to the hotel's main lobby, ignoring how other visitors stared at your blood stained clothes and bandages.
A woman sat at the front desk, typing away furiously at a computer.
“Excuse me?” You asked.
Startled, she looked up at you, her eyes widened at your disheveled appearance. “Oh, good heavens. You nearly gave me a heart attack. What can I help you with?”
“Can I use the phone to make a call?” You asked. “I promise I’ll be quick.”
“Yes of course.” She gestured to the receiver hung up on the wall behind the counter “That one should work. If not, let me know and I’ll take you to the one in the main office.”
You thanked her and slipped behind the counter. Taking the phone in your hand, you shakily began to dial a number you knew by heart. You paused at the last digit.
Did you really want to do this?
Was this worth it?
Was your desire for excitement so strong you would give anything for it, including yourself?”
Taking a deep breath, you hit the button.
It rang once.
Twice.
“Hello~?”
You swallowed thickly as Izaya's voice came through the other end. It sounded clear and focused indicating that despite being 6:49 in the morning, he had been awake.
“Orihara-san. It’s me,” You said.
“Oh, well, isn’t his a surprise!” He said in an obscure tone that made it unclear whether or not he had been expecting your call. “To what do I owe the pleasure?”
You took a deep breath before saying the words that could potentially tear apart your future. “About that contract you offered……”

Chapter Text

“I want all of us to make a promise,” Masaomi said.
You Anri and Mikado all sat around his hospital bed, the four of you together for potentially the last time.
(Well, Mikado and Anri stood but the nurses had you shoved into a wheelchair the moment you were placed back under their care. Apparently they weren’t too fond of the idea of somebody with a severe head injury wandering around the city.)
You were all upset by the sudden call for a farewell meeting. Masaomi had a train to catch the next morning, leaving a gaping hole in your normal friend group
“Promise me, that when I come back, no matter how far In the future it will be, that we’ll all tell each other the truth.” He said, his eyes determined. He shifted his gaze to Mikados, “Mikado, I want to know why you started the Dollars.” He looked to Anri. “Anri, I want to know what happened to you as a kid.” His gaze finally settled on you and you felt your breath hitch. The thought you would be rid of his golden eyed gaze was one that made bitter hurt well up in your heart. “And Y/N, I want to know what kind of person you are. I want you to remain you.”
You felt a chill run up your spine. The room was so serious compared to what you were used to.
Your normally goofy friend group was struck into solemn silence at the circumstances.
“Oh course dummy, we’re your friends!” Mikado said, trying to put on a happy face.
“How about we pinkie promise?” Anri suggested. “Just to make it official.”
Masaomi laughed, “A pinkie promise is your idea of official? Sounds good to me.”
All four of you linked pinkies. Masaomi to Mikado, Mikado to Anri, Anri to you and back to Masaomi. Your friend group was linked in a tight circle, the tight grip of your fingers indicating your bond.
“We promise.” Mikado said firmly.
Anri nodded in agreement “Yeah.”
Your gaze drifted to the floor, feeling hollow inside, “Alright. We can do that.”
“Thank you,” Masaomi slumped in relief, “I’m so glad to hear that. God I’m going to miss you guys….”
Mikado wrapped his arms around his friend and pulled him close. “Hey man, we’re going to miss you too…..”
Anri grabbed his hand in hers. “It won’t be the same without you.”
You put your hand out and cupped the side of his face gently, “The city will be here when you get back. We all will.”
A conflicted look flickered in his eyes as he looked up into your bandaged face. “I know it will…”
You were bitter and angry. The darkest parts of your mind wanted to scream and yell for Masaomi to stay. You wanted to drill your fingernails into the side of his soft face and demand he stay here with you. You wanted to keep him locked in here with you forever. You wanted to make sure that he was yours and yours alone.
But you knew that Masaomi would never forgive you for that. In the end, the only thing that would preserve your relationship would be to let him make his own decisions.
So you accepted that Masaomi would leave the city, taking a big piece of your heart with him
~~*~~
{Akie Zakai and Anri Sonohara sat in the city's main park. It was the first time they had the chance to hang out properly since the night of the Slasher attacks. Everything in Anri’s life had been so hectic they hadn’t been able to talk much.}
The morning was bright and sunny. The park bench the two were seated on was up on a hill, giving a picturesque view of the greenery around.
Though normally beautiful and welcoming, Anri felt nothing but discomfort here.
“I can’t wait for you two to meet!” Akie said excitedly. “He finally started talking to me again and he was totally apologetic about the whole thing too! I am so pumped up that he agreed to hang with us! It’s going to be great to see him again.”
Anri nodded, “Yeah, you talk about him a lot. I was wondering if I was ever going to be introduced.”
“He’s a great guy,” Akie said. “Well, for the most part.” She lowered her voice, “He got in really deep with the colour gangs lately so I’m going to do my best to talk him out of it.”
“Oh?” Anri said, suddenly feeling nervous. “Is that so?”
Akie nodded, “Yeah, but don’t worry about it. I think something happened that put him off from it. Evenas a gangster he’s pretty harmless and honestly not that smart. But he’s really fun and he offered to show us all the best hangouts downtown!”
Anri swallowed thickly. She thought of all the Yellow Scarves and Dollars that were now under her control in the city. Even her friend Akie was now subject to her every command if she so desired, which she didn’t.
After your injury, Masaomi leaving the city and Mikados identity being revealed as the leader of the dollars, her power was becoming overwhelming and she found her daily life she cherished to be crashing around her.
An encounter that night of the Yellow Scarves mutiny, in this very park, she was finally able to pinpoint the source of all the problems.
~~~*Six Nights Ago*~~~
“It’s one of the ones provided by James Miller to the Awakusu,” the Yellow Scarves member said. He held out a burlap sack to a grinning Izaya. “It was unaccounted for. I tried to get the bullets back for it but I couldn’t.”
The park was almost completely empty at this time of night. Any humans out and about were either delinquents who knew better than to mess with him or tired adults who were moping home from work. Izaya sat perched in the gazebo, his loyal spy standing patiently before him.
Izaya waved him off, “Oh don’t worry It’s fine. Either way I can collect the reward money put out for it.” With flourish he brandished the gun and pointed it off into the distance. “If only they were able to down Shizu-chan with it, it would have been perfect.” He sighed.
The gang member frowned, ““That’s why you gave me that info right? About Yokori and the Awakusu and the gun? So I could pass it down to Horada for you?”
“Maybe a shot to the head or the heart would have done it…it’s a shame really.” Izaya mused, not really paying attention to the question.
The man turned to the dark around the edge of the park lights, “There you have it, mother. The truth.
Izaya paused, lowering the gun “Huh?
From the shadows, eyes glowing a shocking red, was Anri Sonohara.
“Great, thank you for everything. Now I want you to go home and live a normal life.” Her voice amplified as the command took hold and the man walked away, seemingly in a daze.
She turned her crimson gaze to Izaya who was watching with barely suppressed curiosity. “So, you must be Izaya Orihara.”
“Well, it’s Anri Sonohara. Or perhaps I should call you Saika?” He pushed.
Her eyebrows furrowed as he revealed knowing who she really was. Had you told him?
No, you wouldn’t do that. It had to be he found out some other way.
Izaya smirked, “And what are you doing out so late?”
Anri stepped back, pulling her blade from her palm and bravely brandishing it. “I’m here because, I’m going to cut you.”
Izaya smiled, looking genuinely thrilled, “Oh?”
“Tell me, what was your reason for doing this?”
“Doing what? Come on, I didn’t do anything wrong,” he teased.
Anri frowned and gripped her blade tighter. “You’re a bad liar. You hiring Y/N, your involvement with Masaomi and the Yellow Scarves, being in the Dollars….it’s all one big scheme isn’t it!? You want to tear us apart, why!? All I want is to live in peace. Once I finally cut you I can’t have that peace back,”
“Well, somebody is quite eager to jump to such conclusions,” he smiled. “Are you sure you aren’t just mad that you don’t know your friends as well as you thought? That you aren’t the only one who gets a big bad traumatic secret?”
Anri reeled back and brought the blade down. Izaya dodged it with ease, leaping back onto a concrete pillar at the gazebos edge. “Touched a nerve did I? Tell me this, if you're so desperate for peace, why don’t you just cut everyone you know and keep things quiet around here?”
Anri recoiled in disgust, “What!? No! That’s wrong and you know it!”
“That’s pretty high and mighty from someone who knew what the Yellow Scarves were planning and didn’t think to warn any of your friends about it.” He chuckled. “Hell, if you just revealed yourself as being Saika in the first place I’m sure you wouldn’t even be in this situation right now. Had you told any of your friends about the true source behind the Slasher attacks and your past sooner they would have done everything in their power to cater to you. Instead you decided to stew in your loveless misery.”
“Stop it! You have no idea what I’ve been through.” She snapped. “How could Y/N ever work for such a horrible man like you?”
“Horrible?” Izaya hummed. “I prefer eccentric. Much more charming, ne?” He chuckled. “Besides, Y/N-kun isn’t as innocent as you’d like to believe. None of your friends are.”
“YOU'VE SAID ENOUGH!” Anri shrieked and lunged forward.
Izaya flipped into a handspring, dodging out of the way.
She took the opportunity as he stood back up to go in for a hit.
The clash of metal rung throughout the park as Saika was blocked by a simple switchblade. Anri slashed again, but Izaya bounced out of the way again.
She glared in frustration. How was he so fast!?
“You shouldn’t underestimate me,” he chastised, placing the knife into his pocket. “After all, there is a good reason I can go toe to toe with Shizu-chan and come out unscathed. Anyways, I should have you know that I was aware Higa was one of your victims the whole time. I was actually hoping to meet you.”
“And why?” Anri demanded, suspicion evident.
“I want to declare war on you.” He said, smiling broadly. “You and all of your army.”
“What do you mean?” She asked in confusion. “Why would you do that? Me and Y/N are friends, he’s not going to want anything to do with you if you threaten me.”
“After he realizes what kind of monsters you and the likes of Shizu-chan are, I doubt he’ll want anything to do with you.” Izaya said smugly. “I’m working hard to cultivate a love of humanity in him, and sadly you don’t fit into that category.”
“Leave him out of this!” She demanded. “You have no business treating him like your pawn!”
Izaya laughed, boisterous and genuine. It sent chill up his spine. “My pawn? Dear Saika, everything Y/N has ever done has been his own choice. Him agreeing to my apprenticeship, him working for me in the city and getting involved with a gang. They were all his own decisions! He’s the furthest thing from a pawn anyone in this city can get! That’s why I love him!”
“I don’t think a person like you is capable of love,” Anri said coldly. Her eyes glinted red.
“Oh? And this is an observation by one who claims not to love anyone, right? Well it’s a pathetically incorrect observation, You see I love all humans equally and unconditionally! I love to put them in all kinds of interesting situations. You ask why I mess with them? Well it’s because I want to see how they react in all kinds of different ways! Masaomi Kida and Mikado Ryuugamine are the most intriguing I’ve come across and I love them for it. But you, you want to have Saika love for you, but that’s stupid!”
“Quiet!” Anri said desperately.
He brandished the gun from his bag. “Your biggest mistake was letting me keep this. Don’t worry! I’m not going to shoot you! But who will it be instead….” He mused, eyes scanning the park, his gaze landed on a duo walking arm in arm on the sidewalk. “How about that couple over there?” He aimed and clicked off the safety. “This shouldn’t bother you seeing as you are unable to love,” he taunted.
“No! Don’t!” Anri said, unable to keep the desperation from her voice.
Izaya smirked, “Oh? How interesting.” He lowered the weapon and clicked the safety back on. “Listen monster, I love humans and I will not allow them to be taken by a stupid sword. Humans are mine, and I really don’t like to share.” Izaya perked up. “Oh! But feel free to slice Shizu-chan. I hope you cut him to ribbons! Anyway, I’ll be seeing you!” Throwing the weapon back into the bag, he spun on his heel and walked away like he hadn’t just threatened a teenager.
Anri sheathed her blade, her mind racing. What a cruel and unusual man. Was this really who you worked for? Was this who Masaomi was so afraid of? It had been no wonder that tensions had been high between you two. She may be possessed by a sword, but the man you were working for was the true demon here.
~~~~~~~~~~~~~
“Hey? Are you listening?” Akie snapped her fingers in front of Anri’s face.
Anri blinked as she was knocked out of her thoughts and back to the present. “Oh? Sorry, I was distracted. What did you ask?”
“I asked if you preferred a cat cafe or a hedgehog cafe,” Akie repeated. “Because I prefer hedgehogs but I know small animals aren’t for everyone.”
“Oh, hedgehogs would be fine….” Anri said absently.
“How about a rat cafe? Or are you still scared of them, sis?” A new voice said from behind them.
The two turned to face the new person.
Anri’s heart stuttered as she recognized the person. Pale blue hair, gold chain necklace, tracksuit. She had met this boy before.
Chiko Zakai’s eyes widened as he recognized the swordswoman from the Yellow Scarves meeting.
Anri’s eyebrows flew up in shock and the two stared at each other, speechless.
Akie, oblivious to the situation, leaped from the bench to give a warm embrace to her sibling, “Chiko! I’m so happy to see you!”
“Oh! Yes! You too!” He said, giving her a hug back but still warily glancing at Anri.
Akie pulled back and excitedly pulled Anri from the bench, Chiko! This is my new friend!”
“Heh, Finally took my advice and stopped hanging out with those bitches?” Chiko pressed, referring to the other Ganguro girls.
Akie pouted, “Haruko and Youko are not bitches! Well….actually they are a little bit….But we’re just going through a rough patch right now!” She gestured enthusiastically to Anri. “This is Anri Sonohara! We’ve been walking home from school together since the Slasher attacks.
The two looked at eachother and a solid understanding passed between the two. Their prior meeting at the factory would be kept between them.
Chiko stuck out his hand in a western greeting. “My name is Chiko Zakai. It’s a pleasure to meet you.”
Anri hesitated, before reaching out as well, “A pleasure to meet you too.” As soon as their hands touched, she was wrapped by a strange sensation. It was all encompassing and cold like lightning in her veins. It felt all wrong. It felt….familiar…..”
“It’s the blade. Our rival.” Saika sung within her. “He is a soul belonging to Hugarþjófur!”
Anri’s hand dropped limply to her side and she watched with detachment as Chiko and Akie started chatting, the former giving her the occasional wary glance.
“What!? What do you mean!?” She thought. “Another blade?”
“We’ve met him before. You have met this blade. You have seen him in action.” Was all Saika said to elaborate.
Cold realization filled Anri as she realized where she had felt the same dull hum of energy before.
That night with Haruna in the alleyway….
She had been rambling what Anri thought was nonsense
“Does Hugar-Chan not yearn to control me? To control everyone? To control everything? Isn’t that your job as an informant?”
The comment was referring to you. Haruna was talking about your blades.
And when you had been stabbed…you didn’t heal as you came under control….instead you had been poisoned.
Desperately, Anri reached through the Saika link throughout the city, but couldn’t feel you in it at all.
You hadn’t been possessed by Saika. Anri initially believed that it had been your unique personality which made you resistant to Saika influence like she was. But now…..could it be because you were already owned by a demon!? Could it be that you were just like her? That those blades you wielded were cursed just like hers?
But that didn’t make any sense…..
Izaya believed she was a monster due to her association with Saika, she doubted he would let anybody possessed by a demon sword under his tutelage.
Could it be that he didn’t know and you were keeping it secret?
No…..that seemed unlikely. After all, Izaya seemed to know everything whether or not you told him.
Maybe it was something else then? Some other form of power then?
Akie shivered. At least if it was a demon blade she would know for certain what it was, but now she was lost and uncertain.
And to think that Chiko would be one of your pawns if that was true……would you really go so far to possess someone?
Would you do that to the humans Izaya wanted you to love so badly?
He had seemed to recognize you back at the Yellow Scarves mutiny, but was it an acquaintanceship or you exerting control over him?
“…ri? Anri!?” Akie grabbed her shoulders and shook her.
“Uh! Sorry!” Anri sputtered, coming back to her senses. “I spaced out again!”
The pink haired girl frowned, “Are you sure that you are alright? You seem to be doing that a lot today.”
“I’m….fine.” Anri said, clearly distracted. “I’m sorry, I haven’t been sleeping and stuff.”
“Do you get nightmares too?” Akie asked, looking sympathetic. “I get them too. Fragments of places and fear…..The Slasher attacks were horrible so it’s ok if you are still rattled. I am too.”
“Yeah…something like that….” Anri muttered.
Something seemed to click in Chiko’s mind and his expression changed. It went from horror to fear to solemn understanding. “The slasher….” He looked at Anri warily. “I don’t understand how someone could hurt somebody like that….” Something went cold behind his eyes.
Anri realized immediately what he was implying. Despite being described as “not very smart” by his sister, he seemed to catch on fast.
“What happened with the slasher was horrible.” She said, holding his gaze. “What happened to Akie was horrible. I would never do that to anyone.”
They stared at each other. Akie looked between the two looking uncomfortable and confused. “Uh, yeah it sucked. I prefer we not talk about it? Maybe?”
They stared a second longer until Chiko warily decided that Anri perhaps didn’t do after all. Well, at least he didn’t think she did at the moment. He looked away and put on a smile that didn’t quite reach his eyes, “Well then.” He turned to his sister. “How about I introduce you ladies to the best damn bubble tea in the city?”
Anri sighed in relief.
She was off the hook for now.
Chiko was smart to pin her as a potential perpetrator as the slasher. Despite the supposed attacker Shuuji Niekawa, being behind bars, Chiko probably knew as well as any other gang in the city that he wasn’t the one who did it and likely just a scapegoat for the police to jail and use to quell the hysteria.
For now, her and Chiko were at an agreement; Akie didn’t need to know anything that happened.
~~*~~
“I can’t believe Masaomi left the city,” Walker mused, peering out the window of the van. “Do you think he and Y/N are still on good terms?”
“I doubt that he would have let him leave the city if they weren’t,” Saburo muttered.
“Yikes man, that’s dark” Walker chuckled, nudging the driver.
Saburo shrugged ,”Maybe. Honestly I’m just happy that after everything went down they didn’t try and kill eachother. the moment they all learned the truth about eachother. I mean, you know how Masaomi can get. I was just worried that him and Y/N would end up like…..”
He gave a broad gesture with one hand. “You know……”
Kyouhei sighed, “Yeah I get what you mean. I guess a part of me was worried about that as well. Heh, this city wouldn’t be around much longer with four people like that.”
“You guys are crazy, it’s pretty clear that Masaomi and Y/N are lovers! Erika proclaimed.
“What!?” Saburo and Kyouhei turned to give her a shocked look. Saburo nearly driving off the road as he did so.
“What the hell would make you say that!?” Saburo asked, trying to regain control of the car.
“He was just so gentle when we drove them to the hospital!” She swooned. He was cradling his head and playing with his hair….”
“Pretty sure that was just him trying to make sure his concussed buddy didn’t get banged around on our hasty drive to Raira General,” Saburo pointed out.
“Hmmm….” Walker opened an eye and squinted, “He was pretty gentle though….caring. Like the caress of a lover.”
“See! See!? Just think about it!” Erika said, smiling widely. “Friends to lovers! Torn apart by a secret and forced to go their separate ways, only to come together years later and re-discover their love for eachother!” She squealed and clutched her heart. “Oh my god! I can’t wait for 5 years when they are both handsome young men in their twenties pulling each other into a gentle embrace and then they kiss and they take off their clothes and-!”
“Down, girl,” Walker teased, rolling up a newspaper and whacking her over the head with it. “Behave!”
“I mean it!” She whined. “I bet he and Masaomi had a dramatic goodbye with a long and passionate kiss!”
“I hate to burst your bubble, but Masaomi took Saki with him,” Kyouhei said, meeting her gaze in the rear view mirror. “So most likely they are back together.”
She pouted at this, “Well still. You don’t think those two had something going on? I mean, why else would Masaomi continue to hang out with someone who works for Izaya?”
“Bromance over romance!” Walker cheered. “Us guys have an unbreakable bond between us and our friends. Right?” He nudged Saburo and Kyouhei for confirmation.
Saburo groaned, “Sure whatever.”
“Although…..” Kyohei continued. “I admit, it’s pretty strange the two managed to maintain a relationship as long as they did. If one of you guys went to work for Horada, I wouldn’t hesitate to kick your ass out of the group. How those two remained so tight is certainly a mystery….”
Saburo frowned, “Yo, What? Don’t humor her.”
“Hey, I’m not saying they were into each other, I’m just saying it’s odd that their relationship was so strong.” Kyohei shrugged. “But I don’t like to make assumptions about people.”
“Well I do!” Erika insisted. “So don’t be surprised when they have a big romantic reunion and become the cities biggest power couple!”
Walker hummed, “I thought you said Izaya and Shizuo were the city's biggest power couple.”
Saburo gagged and Kyohei shivered as the image burned into their imaginations.
“Oh god, please let’s talk about something else,” Saburo whimpered.
“Ok!” Erika chirped. “How about enemies to lovers with Kyouhei and Ran Izumi?”
“Or Saburo and Horada!” Walker added cheerfully
“Annnnddd that’s enough.” Kyohei reached into the back seat and pulled Erika’s hat down over her face and grabbing Walkers hoodie strings and pulled the hood closed.
“Mmf!”
“Noooo!Yuouf going to smopher me!”
They flailed around as their leader pressed the fabric against their faces
“Hey, it’s finally quiet in here.” Saburo said pleasantly.

~~*~~
“A gang of young adults responsible for a series of gang attacks around Ikebukuro city have been arrested by officer Kinnosuke Kuzuhara following a car chase in the early hours of Tuesday morning. The felons car somehow managed to come in contact with a street sign, lodging into the vehicle, causing it to collide against a wall and come to a stop. Police apprehended 20 year old Horada Takahi, Toshi Hayami and Ryuuji Kaji. They are currently awaiting trial for their crimes.”
“A street sign?” Izaya sighed dramatically. “I guess Shizu-chan is still kicking around after all. What a shame, I thought that many bullets may have finally downed the beast for good.”
Namie rolled her eyes, “Why don’t you just take that gun you snagged and take him out yourself?”
Izaya smiled and his gaze flicked over to his desk where the weapon lay, harmless without its user.
“What a thought that would be…..” He hummed.
{The night you had been with Mikado and Masaomi in the hospital, Izaya had gone out on a very special mission of his own. A mole he had planted in the Yellow Scarves had dutifully retrieved the gun that Horada had planned on killing Masaomi with. However, his plans didn’t go unnoticed and his confrontation with Anri Sonohara had been a delightfully unexpected affair.}
Izaya sighed and idly tossed one of his knives up in the air and catching it “However, I believe that using a gun might dampen the thrill somewhat.”
“I’ll never understand your obsession with that man,” Namie muttered. “Are you sure you aren’t just in love with him?”
Izaya scrunched up his face with a frown, looking so immensely repulsed Namie was worried he might throw up. “In love with a monster? Really now, Namie, what kind of degenerate do you think I am?”
Namie looked from him to the severed head on the coffee table, “Is this a trick question?”
“I suppose it is,” he smirked cruelly. “After all you’re in love with your own brother, ne? What would you know about romance.”
Namie threw the book she was holding at his head, which he easily dodged.
“Careful!” He feigned hurt. “You could have given me another black eye!”
“The only shame in doing that would be that it wouldn’t be as painful as the one Simon gave you,” she said coldly
“Ah yes, I doubt you could compare to that…..” he leaned his head back and stared up at the ceiling.
Saki, his dear pawn, had decided on the night of the Yellow Scarves meeting that she loved Masaomi more than she did him. He had of course, urged her to drastic measures by mentioning the possibility that his dear apprentice would end up with Masaomi should she remain subservient.
However, what Izaya hadn’t accounted for was that Saki would call Russia Sushi and divulge his plans to both Denis and Simon. This lead to the latter hunting him down after his rendezvous and giving him a punch so hard it sent Izaya flying into a sign.
As painful as it was, he was thrilled Saki acted outside his expectations. Annoyed, and bruised, but thrilled.
Now with Masaomi leaving you for Saki, you were injured, broken hearted and vulnerable. You were the perfect clay on which to mold his legacy.
He laughed outwardly at the thought, disturbing the short lived silence.
Namie frowned at the noise, “What are you scheming now?”
“All this work and the show has only just begun!” Izaya said enthusiastically. He leaned forward and eyed his game board. “The Saika army, the Yellow Scarves and the Dollars are all in shambles, ready to be rebuilt into the perfect armies to destroy each other! The Yellow Scarves are without a leader, the Blue Squares are in ruin, the head of the Dollars has no idea what he’s doing and Saika thinks all her friends are nothing more than victims of the city!” He laughed, a shrill noise that made Namie wince. “It’s all so poetic! So dramatic! I’m so thrilled I can hardly wait!”
“Heavens help us all….” Namie grumbled as she turned back to the bookshelf.
Izaya flopped down onto the couch, still shaking with laughter, “It’s just so damn fun! This is the reason I could do this job forever!”
“Lucky for us all you aren’t immortal,” Namie muttered.
“I intend to fix that,” Izaya admitted. “Perhaps when my Valkyrie awakens there won’t be any afterlife. Maybe this is as good as it gets. My utopia would be a world where I can live among humans, watching over them forever…..” A dreamy look crossed his eyes as he imagined the sort of power that the Dullahan could wield. He rolled over to face the head, which floated peacefully in its jar beside his game board. “Of course, if that’s all just wishful thinking, then at least I will be entertained with whatever ends up really happening.”
“If you lived forever you’d have to get rid of Y/N,” Namie pointed out, pulling him from his reverie.
His maroon gaze flicked over to Namie and he frowned, “And why would I have to do that?”
“You wouldn’t need someone to inherit your business if you could live forever. It would be pointless keeping him around.” She said simply.
Izaya sat upright, not taking his gaze off the back of her head, “I’ve already made it pretty clear that he is mine and mine alone.”
“Sounds like you would be keeping around a weakness,” she said bitterly.
Izaya smirked, realizing what was going on, “Oh? So this is your way of trying to protect him then? Trying to make him seem useless so I ditch him?” Namie stiffened at that, causing him to chuckle, “That’s what I thought. So, he has made you soft after all, ne?”
Namie whirled on him, “Can you blame me? Didn’t you see him in that hospital? There’s no telling that he’ll ever fully recover! He is a kid, Izaya! No different than Seiji!”
“No different than those supernaturals you dissected?” He countered.
“You and I both know that those monsters are nothing like them,” She said coldly.
“Hm, I suppose I’ll give you that one,” He conceded. “But Y/N is an observer destined to own this city while Seiji is just a normal high schooler who is probably going to end up raising a hundred children with dear Mika Harima…”
Namie clenched her hands into fists. “Over my dead body will that happen…”
Izaya waved her away, “Right. You can go ahead and sort out your family issues on your own time. Now, back to the subject of your job which I generously pay you for. Did you contact that law firm I requested?”
She huffed, irritated at his flippancy “I did, they got you penciled in for Monday at 3:00 two weeks from now.”
“Two weeks? Well, they’re lucky I’m a patient man.” He tilted his head to the side and drifted his gaze back to his prized Dullahan.
You would be out of the hospital by then, unstable and heartbroken and ready to fall right into his arms.
You’d sign anything he asked, securing your future and his legacy and binding you two together.
He smiled at the thought.
After all, two weeks is hardly as long as an eternity.
~~*~~
Setton: Sounds like the Dollars are safe for a little bit. The Yellow Scarves haven’t been seen for days now and the Blue Squares are in shambles!
M4d4-M4d4: Yeah. Turns out @MONTA has a pretty solid crew on his side. Nice work laying the beat down everyone.
MONTA: It was a pleasure working with you all.
Arrow: Fuck yeah!
Bushido: Please, it was easy
Ot4kuuu: We got your back <3
MagentaSugar: The whole night was crazy! I heard that the black rider was there and some chick with a katana!
Saika: Is that true?
Arrow: Yeah! I heard that Izayas little brat swooped in and fucking killed the guy who was giving out our IDs
MONTA: He didn’t kill anyone, he just managed to incapacitate him. Regardless, the hacker is out of the picture. The Dollars are safe.
Kanra: Yay! ٩(＾◡＾)۶
Bushido: Really? I take back everything bad I ever said about that guy. Clearly he can’t be as bad as Izaya
MagentaSugar: Can we really be sure he’s on the side of the Dollars?
Mikado sat back in his seat, watching the chat. He knew that Izaya under the site admin as Kanra already had an awareness as to the identities in the chat room. His included. While uncertain as to your position on the gangs in the city, Mikado still felt the need to vouch up for you.

TarouTanaka: I mean, so long as he helps them I don’t think it matters about sides and whatnot. Mutual benefit, right? We should take any help we can get and appreciate the assistance
Setton: @TarouTanaka I agree. Regardless if he has any ulterior motives we should appreciate the win.
Saika: I believe that inherent trust in people is a good thing that everyone should work towards. It’s a sign of faith.
M4d4-M4d4: Just don’t get too comfortable around people you can’t predict.
Kanra: That sounds scary, doesn’t it? Not knowing who to trust? >~<
MONTA: Just keep your friends close and everyone should be fine
Mikado huffed. That was easier said than done.
Masaomi was gone, Anri and him still had to sort out their feelings and you were in the hospital for who knows how much longer. His closest friends were all just as displaced and confused as he was
Kanra: So what do you think the Dollars will do next?
MONTA: Good question. Who can really say?
Setton: Nothing's certain in this city, I’ve got no idea how anybody could have plans.
-Bakyura Has Entered The Chat-
Bakyura: Hey Hey!
Setton: Hello
MONTA: Yo
MagentaSugar: Welcome!!!
Bakyura: I’ve got a riddle for you all! Am I:Number 1- A friend of Kanra’s
Number 2- A member of the Dollars
Or is it
Number 3- An old friend! :D
Setton: Hm, what an odd riddle.
MONTA: All of the above?
Bakyura: Ding! Ding! Ding! You win :D
Mikado felt his heart leap at the words. The phrasing, the text style….It had to be Masaomi!
Without a doubt, that was his friend.
Hurriedly, as if he’s disappear should he wait too long, Mikado made a Private room.
[Private Chat Created]
-TarouTanaka has entered the chat-
-Bakyura has entered the chat-
TarouTanaka: Hey! I just wanted to take a moment to welcome you! This chat room can be a little hard to navigate, so let me know if you need any help!
Bakyura: That’s very nice of you! Thanks for helping a bro out!
TarouTanaka: Anytime! You are welcome here!
He hesitated before he continued, trying to think of what to say.
TarouTanaka: Do you live here in Ikebukuro?
Bakyura: Not anymore. I left recently actually. But I made a promise to return one day and I intend on keeping it. :)
So it was him. Mikado felt a pleasant hum in his chest that his friend had a way to contact him. His phone was destroyed during the Yellow Scarves mutiny, leaving him to fear that he would have no way to contact his friend. It appears that Izaya’s chat room offered a link between them.
Mikado would definitely have to let you and Anri know that.
TarouTanaka: Just remember that I’m here if you need me!
Bakyura: Thank you! I definitely will!
-Bakyura has left the chat-
-TarouTanaka has left the chat-
[Private Chat Closed]
Mikado took a deep breath and rested his head on his desk. The glowing neon green keyboard you and Masaomi had bought him for Christmas shone out of the corner of his eye. The hiragana keys on it had already been well worn down due to the hours of use while he was online. The uncertainty that you all would ever have a Christmas like that ever again made his heart heavy.
In all honesty, Mikado believed even if you all had just told each other the truth from the start, that the result would have been any better. Masaomi would have still wanted revenge, Izaya would have still pulled strings, Yokori would have still exposed the Dollars identities and Horada would still have planned on eradicating the Yellow Scarves.
The variables would have never allowed for a happy outcome.
He wondered how you were feeling, being abandoned by the person you admitted to loving, stuck in a hospital until the nurses decided you weren't at risk of shattering as soon as they looked away.
It had been a week since the Yellow Scarves incident and four days since Masaomi left. You were likely going insane sitting in the hospital for so long. At least that one time when you had been stabbed you were able to move around and hang out, but with head injuries hospitals had a very strict care and supervision policy.
He tried to visit you as often as possible, but it was hard to have a coherent conversation while you were high as a kite on sedatives and painkillers. According to the nurses you were in need of some pretty “intensive” treatment as they had put it.
They promised a full recovery at least.
Mikado thought back to when you had been beside Masaomi’s hospital bed waiting for him to wake up. You had rambled to him about what he thought of responsibility and doing the things you loved Ben if you had to sacrifice everything for it.
While he had theories, Mikado could not say for certain what it was you had been talking about.
Could it be you wanted to stop working doing what you loved so you could be with Masaomi? Or perhaps you were caught between a choice? Had Izaya done something to make you worry?
He couldn’t pinpoint what the cause could be.
The sun dipped, causing an orange light to shine into his room. He turned his head and stared out his bedroom window.
So now what was next?
That was the question. What was next for the Dollars? For the city? For his broken friend group? For the headless rider? For the strongest men in Ikebukero? For the apprentice informant?
He had wanted excitement and gotten it tenfold. So why wasn’t he satisfied?
Was it because he knew everything would go back to normal? Or the fear that it might not?
He was conflicted and rather upset. Everything was changing so fast and yet he still felt his own world was at a standstill. He would have to race to keep up with it
“Well…..” He swivelled absently in his chair. “I guess all there is left to do now is evolve…..”
~~*~~
“What the fuck do you mean paralyzed!?”
Haruya Shiki sighed, pinching the bridge of his nose. He had known this conversation was not going to be easy, but he never predicted just the degree of challenge that was awaiting him. “I mean that even if he does wake up, the kid is gonna be needing assistance for the rest of his life. The cut to his spine severed the nerves cleanly, there’s no transmission between brain and limbs.”
His coworker hissed in rage, his body trembling. On the hospital bed In front of him was his son Yokori.
The Awakusu had gone out of their way to tend to the boy. Their informant, while having acted out of line, was still family. While in his coma he was treated with the utmost care and respect by the medical staff.
“Tell me who the fuck did this,” The man growled. “Tell me who crippled my son.”
“That’s confidential,” Haruya said stiffly. “And even if I did tell them you wouldn’t be able to lay a finger on them. Awakusu-san’s rules are clear. Yokori overstepped his boundaries and paid for it fairly. To go after his attacker would be to go against the contract.”
“Fuck your contracts!” He spat, grabbing Haruya by his lapels and pulling him close to his tear streaked face. “Tell me what kind of fucking scumbag did this to my kid.”
“I respect you and so I understand you’re in a lot of pain right now, so I’m going to let this slide,” He said coldly. “But if you dare step out of line I will not hesitate to report it to Awakusu-san.”
“Fuck!” The enraged father ripped away, slamming his fist into the wall. The impact caused a framed art piece to fall off and shatter to the ground. “This is bullshit!”
Haruya sighed. This conversation was going in circles, “The circumstances are unfortunate, but it’s no reason to go rogue. The Yakuza have ensured that Yokori will be treated with the most expensive medical care we can afford as long as his heart beats. We have already a new informant lined up to work alongside us and make sure everything is business as usual.”
“Business!? You think I give a shit about that!? About the Yakuza!?” He laughed, gruff and hysterical. “Fuck that. I’d kill you all if it meant my son could walk again.”
Shiki glowered, “Careful with what you say.”
“You know what!? You’re right!” He chuckled. “You guys aren’t worth it. The real prize is in Ikebukuro! Some bastard has my son's blood on his hands and I want him dead!”
“If you choose to pursue this, you’ll be giving up everything you’ve worked for in the Yakuza,” Haruya warned.
“You think I care!?” The man smiled, twisting the scar down his eye, “Someone has declared war on Mizuki Akabayashi, and I’ll be damned if I let it go unanswered.”
~~*~~
Masaomi sat on the balcony of his new apartment, staring at the sunset. Saki pressed in close to his side as she scrolled through her phone.
“Stop it,” She muttered.
The blonde frowned, “Stop what!?”
“Thinking!” She tilted her head back to look up at him. “I can practically hear it!”
He frowned, “Oh?”
“Stop! You don’t have anything to worry about!” She smiled and tangled her fingers in his hair. Her expression darkened as she noticed that the familiar silver earrings she had given him had been replaced. “Hey, what happened to the gift I gave you?”
“Lost them in a fight,” Masaomi lied easily.
“I could buy you new ones,” She suggested.
“No….it’s fine.” He dismissed the idea. “We should be focused on spending our money on food and such.”
The two fell into an awkward silence.
Masaomi continued to stare fully into the horizon, conflict evident on his face.
Saki frowned and leaned in further against her boyfriend like a cat looking for attention. “What are you so worried about!?”
“Worried?”
“Don’t even try to deny it,” she said, pushing away from his side. “You look like you think someone is going to jump out and stab us.”
“I’m just…..” He sighed. “Saki, did I make the right choice? Both me and Y/N wanted each other to be happy, but leaving him with Izaya…….was that the safest decision?”
“You’re still thinking of him!?” Saki said, distressed. “You agreed to leave the city with me! To live with me! To be my boyfriend! Why are you still thinking of him!?”
“He’s my best friend Saki! I have a right to worry about him!” Masaomi said in disbelief.
“But you chose me! You left him behind!” She protested.
“I know! That’s exactly why I’m worried!” He took her hands in his. “Because you may be by my side but Y/N isn’t! I know I can protect you so I’m not worried about you!”
Saki seemed to calm down when she considered this. “I see……” she met his gaze. “So then what is it about him that’s made you so upset?”
“I feel…..” He scrunched up his face. “I feel like I made a mistake……”
“A mistake?” She said sadly.
His eyes widened, “No! Not like that. I love you! I love being with you! It’s just….” He ran a hand through his hair. “I’m not there…..I left him alone. Alone with a dangerous man who wants to manipulate him. I mean, Saki. Can you honestly tell me that if we go back to Ikebukuro that everything will be fine!? You know Izaya better than I do, you know what he’s like. Can you look me in the eye and tell me that my friend is going to be all there once we go back?”
Saki met his gaze. The memory of you, bandaged and smirking, holding a blade to her throat flashed in her mind and she winced. You were already on the edge before, now with the boy you loved gone she could only imagine what kind of switch had been flipped.
“It’s risky,” she settled on saying. She wrapped her arms around his waist. “Ori-I mean, Izaya has a way of making people do what he wants. I think things would go his way whether you were there or not,” she lied.
If you fell off the deep end, Masaomi would likely end up hating you and then she would have him all to herself. Keeping him here, away from you and Ikebukuro ensured her love.
“I mean….” Masaomi didn’t look very comforted, but his shoulders relaxed. “I guess you’re right…..”
“Of course I am,” She nuzzled against the fabric of his sweater. “Besides, you made a promise with him right? If he truly loves you he’ll keep it.”
Masaomi smiled, “Yeah….thats right….” He leaned back and put an arm around her shoulders, squeezing her tight. “Thanks Saki…..I feel kinda better now….”
“Anything for you Masaomi…..” she muttered, relishing in his touch.
Now that she was free of Izaya, Masaomi was hers for the taking. Her true love and soulmate. Just the two of them together forever. Even when Masaomi inevitably insisted on returning to Ikebukuro, he would find you weren’t the same. If Izaya wanted to change people, then they changed no matter the circumstances or the feeble promises they made.
Izaya had changed Saki into a pawn, but he would certainly turn you into a monster.
~~*~~
{You have been recovering in the hospital for around four days now. Your injuries were quite severe, but they didn’t match the pain of Masaomi’s absence.
Your goodbyes had been bittersweet, being able to have all your friends together for one last chance was a treat, but it was greatly overshadowed by the knowledge that one of you would no longer be in the city. Besides the farewell party, you had mostly just been laying around reading magazines and staring blankly at the television, letting your muddled drug fuelled emotions swirl around in your mind.}
You were sitting in the room, mindlessly flipping through a copy of Rashouman supplied by the hospital library. The amount of sedatives and painkillers you were on made your brain a foggy mess that struggled to decipher the swirling symbols on the page coupled with the fact you only had one eye free from bandages lead reading to be a fruitless effort.
Before Saki had left with Masaomi, she had warned the nurses that you were susceptible to exhibiting uncontrollable behaviour due to your head injury which the nurses decided to remedy by putting you on the strongest opioids and sedatives possible.
It made your anger dull and your sadness dismissable, plunging you into a boring and sleepy haze. It numbed the pain and dragged your thought process to a halt.Your normally sharp wit and reflexes were made loopy and ditzy.
You heard a knock at the door, pulling you from your fruitless effort to read. “Hellooooo!” You greeted, speech slurring from the sedatives. “Come innnnnn!”
The door opened to reveal Izaya, giving you a warm smile. “Hello~ to you too.”
“Oh my gosh it’s you! It’s the guy!” You exclaimed. “Ooooooorihara-saaaaan I missed you soooooo much….”
He chuckled and entered the room, closing the door behind him. “Missed me? It’s barely been a week.”
“I don’t caaaaare!” You whined. “I missed you so so so so sooooooo much!”
He approached the hospital bed and regarded you with amusement. “My, my you’re completely high as a kite, aren't you?”
“There’s no wind to fly kites,” you muttered sadly. You frowned, “Wait, actually I wouldn’t know I haven’t been outside in…..uh….years…….”
“Years you say?” Izaya sat down at the edge of the bed. While he had initially come here to discuss the specifics of the contract he had proposed, he hadn’t accounted for the amount of drugs they would be putting you on. While this would normally annoy him, he was instead incredibly humored by his normally reserved and polite apprentice acting like a whiny child. “That sounds like it’s a long time.”
“And there’s nothing to dooooo!” You continued complaining. “My friends all left me! Do they not love me anymore?”
“Perhaps….” He teased.
“Oh nooooooooo!” You wailed and flopped onto the bed, curling into the blankets. “I’m so saaaaad! I thought Namie was the only one who hated me……”
Izaya thought back to her concern at his office and hummed, “Well, you never know with humans…..”
“Humans……” you muttered. “I like them…..”
He laughed genuinely, “I am very glad to hear that.”
“But I don’t like Saki……” You continued. “She’s a biiiiiiiiiiitch……”
“I don’t think she’s going to give you trouble anytime soon,” Izaya admitted. After you had threatened to kill her, she ran to Izaya and the nurses in hysterics, looking scared and alarmed. He admittedly had no idea your reaction to Saki would be so negative and he was thrilled you would go so far as to use violence. Or at least try.
“That’s good……” you buried your face into your pillow. “I want Masaomi back though. I want, want, want him! I love him. I want him.” you rambled. Your drug-addled brain wasn’t actually certain if the words you were saying made any sense, but it felt good to say them, especially to Izaya who seemed to be listening intently. “He left me though…………” You peaked out from the pillow to look at Izaya’s face with your visible eye. “You won’t leave me though, right? You won’t leave me like Masaomi did….”
Izaya felt pure ecstatic joy in his heart as he watched you. Clearly Masaomi’s absence had made a pretty big dent in your psyche, even going so far as crossing over to your chemically altered state. “Of course I won’t leave you,” He promised sweetly. “But you need to promise never to leave me either.”
You sat up, looking enthused, “Ok! I promise!”
“Well then it’s settled,” He said pleasantly.
You leaned forward and crushed Izaya in the tightest hug your weak body could muster. You buried your face into his coat and clung to the warmth of his body. You could hear his heartbeat in his chest and feel the vibration of his ribs as he chuckled at your actions.
His hand came up to lightly stroke your hair as you crushed yourself against him. It was so uncharacteristically clingy for you to do and he was admittedly quite charmed by it. You leaned into his touch, chasing the sensation of fingers in your hair. You hadn’t had anyone make physical contact with you besides the cold and clinical nurses and doctors conducting examinations.
“I doubt you’re going to remember any of this,” Izaya mused. “Such a shame, it’s quite adorable really.”
“Mhmmmm,” you replied, not relinquishing your hold around him. “Heeeyyyy waaaait!” You shifted to look up in his eyes. “I’m not still fired am I!?”
You looked so legitimately upset he had to bite back a laugh, “No. I don’t think you are.” He said. “You can work again soon enough.”
“Yaaayyyyyy!” You went back pathetically mashing your face into his clothes. “I’m so happy. I would die if I was fired. I miss my knivesssssssss and my cooooaat…..well I guess it’s really your coat but stilll…….My life is sooooo boooooring without youuuuuuuuuuuuu! I wanna go back being an informant like you!”
“You will be,” He said honestly. Something warm and possessive curled in his chest as you brightly smiled and clung to him. It was the same feeling he used to have for his sisters before they became the freaks they were currently. It was a brotherly, attentive feeling that smothered all other thoughts in his mind. Izaya smiled and brushed your hair out of your bandaged face, “You’ll be just like me one day.”